《Golden Gate: New World Front》


 Chapter 1 - Call of remedy

    The stars he saw were varied in size, some large and others small, and the night sky was stunning. It was something he could comprehend during this difficult period. He could hear nothing but his own voice within his head. He kneeled down and asked himself, "How did he end up in this situation?" He quickly snapped out of the delusion he was in, and when he did, he was surrounded by voices that were yelling, which made him feel helpless. feeble. The screams stopped when nearby civilians were slain by men in full armour. At a distance, female elves were seen walking inside a massive carriage, and knights could be seen dragging the corpses. Those who were spared would become labourers. The elf questioned what made elves so terrible and why the humans they considered friends hated them so much.


    The idea of becoming different species of varmints was considered since the elf felt like an animal and observed that his type was treated like animals. The sensation was there as I knelt down and was restrained. Gazing at the earth, the elf pondered what had caused the humans to despise them in the first place and why they had severed ties with the people they considered friends. Since his father had claimed that humans are people just like themselves and that humans were originally like them, he had never considered haters. That was something his father had told him, yet even if he didn''t hate them, there would be animosity towards them. He realised why there was dread in his village after witnessing the disaster that was playing out before his very eyes.


    "FATHER!!"


    The elf side made the sounds of groaning from the knight, and at that moment, the guy in the outer armour swung his sword, slicing through the elven neck and sending it tumbling to the ground with a 5-foot blade. As soon as they heard the thud, those close to the execution burst out laughing, and some even whistled at the quick cut. The small girl was moved to tears as she looked down to find her father''s body and head on the ground, and her brother was shaking at what he had witnessed. The young child was so shocked and upset by what she saw that she broke down right away.


    "NOO!!"


    After momentarily holding her down, the knight released her. Before long, the girl collapsed and started sobbing over her father''s passing. As her tears started to fall on the dry earth, the soldiers surrounding her chuckled at her grief. Beside her, her brother remained silent, taken aback by what he saw. When the little elf comprehended what had happened, she turned to face her brother and saw how their father had caused his eyes to swell. The knight next to her notices that she is trying to stand up from the ground. The young girl is then kicked in the abdomen by the knight, hurting her stomach.


    As the young child starts to sob from the pain, soldiers start to swarm around her. Shortly after, they all kick the young girl, causing her to groan in pain and the knights to laugh angrily. Many kicks proved to be the knight''s undoing, and the girl who was left behind was shattered, with bruises all over her body. Her brother glanced at her right away as he returned to reality. He got up and hurried towards his sister, seeing her in a broken mess. The young girl''s surrounding soldiers withdrew, and a few of them departed.


    "Noo! Please stay with me!"


    The little boy''s cries could be heard as he tightly gripped her sibling. His sister continued to gasp for oxygen without saying anything. When they were lying on the ground, the troops surrounding them exchanged glances and nodded in agreement. One person leaves the group and raises his five-foot-five deer to the sky. He approaches the two children at a slow pace. The knight waited for a response, but there was none¡ªno crying, no pleading for compassion¡ªwhich disappointed him. The small boy was shaking his younger sister, and the knight was alongside him, listening to the children''s sobs. He continues to shake without reply, and I could see it was emotionless by seeing through her mouth. The tiny child recognises this right away; he looks up at the sky and quickly starts to cry over his sister''s passing.


    The soldier felt guilty for not reaching there sooner, but as soon as he saw this, he quickly positioned his sword at an angle, tense to kill him in the crosswise direction. The troops nearby were making loud cries, and many of them were staring at each other while dancing to the loud tears. As the child turned to face her deceased sister, the soldier in the centre positioned himself to speak to her. Hearing the cries from the knight behind him, he opened his face shield and comforted the weeping youngster.


    "My condolences.."


    Just as quickly as that, the knight swings his sword, slicing through the tiny lad before the man behind him can be heard moaning. From a distance comes the sound of something unknown. The knight was about to murder the youngster when he heard the unusual sound. He peered up above the sky and saw just the stars at night. He looks into his knight''s eyes and looks out into the forest. He sees nothing but loud noises in the vast forest behind him.


    They instantly repeated their pitch as they became louder and louder, which was unusual for their tones. Every knight in the flaming village was staring into the forest, and many of them were in disbelief as they anticipated what would emerge from it. Then came the first screams, which roused many to raise their arms and some to form formations. The sounds of clopping horsewear could be heard right ahead of the knight, who was about to slay the young child, but he had larger fish to fry. Blade at arms, he prepared for what came next.


    Blades blazing in the sky, they all stood in a waiting attitude, some with weapons other than swords. Seeing that he had consoled his deceased sister, the small kid was unable to get up and chose not to bother. They stood in front of many, observing and silently waiting for what would eventually appear in their eyes. Fewer soldiers were affected by the worry as the sounds in the forest and even in the sky grew louder; many of them started to tremble with their guns right away.


    They were startled to see their comrade emerge from the forest, since they were visibly terrified and shivering. He started calling out to his newly discovered allies as soon as he made it beyond the jungle.


    "THE PEOPLE FROM THE GATE!!"


    His screams were instantly heard as harsh, robotic voices surrounded them and machine-like wyverns soared above the sky, passing past. The mechanical wyverns hovered around, and the robotic voices could be heard surrounding them. The sight startled the knights, and many of them started to close within each other. His expression was one of disbelief. He was speechless, stunned by what he was witnessing. The moment he saw the mechanical wyverns, he dropped his sword. Humans were inside those mechanised wyverns, giving commands to those creatures. He knelt down and peered at the creatures.


    "My great one, save us all."


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    ------------------------------------------


    August 11th, 678 AD.


    9:00 AM.


    Kingdom of Elijah, royal throne.


    A vast, cultured kingdom, larger than all the kingdoms united inside their little continent, sits in the midst of the valley of the Elijah continent. Its enormous walls, which were more modern than the combined walls of most capitals, served as the cornerstone for the defence of its city. Elves and other mixed species mingle in the inner towns of the capital, which are dominated by wooden dwellings and a profusion of trees. Many residents of the Elijah capital headed to the nearby parks and markets on this lovely day made possible by the shop and the sunny sky.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The room inside the throne was exquisite, lit by the sun through the large throne windows that were built so the queen could gaze down upon the kingdom below. The room was decorated with incredibly intricate historical artwork that was buried above the ceiling, and pillars held histories and texts that explained the early history of their prosperous kingdom. However, those details had no bearing on the current circumstances, as Queen Galadriel the IX sat down with her royal councils, listening in front of the messenger, who held a paper and read aloud. Together, the queen and the council hear the numerous tragic news reports.


    "Reports of Lielo capital being taken over have now confirmed we have reports of refugees coming to the border!"


    The news came as a huge shock to the elves in the councils, causing some to doubt their talents as they whispered and chattered more than they had been told. Many councils started acting within the council as a result of some losing hope.


    "This is bad; our closest ally got defeated with ease, but how did they manage to get to the other side of the great desert?"


    A council member yelled.


    "The situation is very grim; getting defeated in under 2 months is faster than most conflicts combined."


    The councils got into arguments right away, and some of them began to mistrust the war because of their thick fortifications. The queen, seated on the throne, was given a headache by their shouting matches. The accord quickly descended into yells, and upon perceiving that her councils were engaged in combat, she struck her first on the wooden handles, eliciting a resounding smack.


    "Quiet!"


    With a roar, she ordered the council to stop talking, and several of them turned to face the messenger. Returning to our subject, the loss of their strong friend had left their kingdom in a dire situation. The invasion may have been near their borders, and a personnel shortage had made the inhabitants of the capital overly anxious. However, the queen sat in a composed manner, glancing at the messenger after receiving the sad news.


    "What happened to the current monarch there?"


    "They got away before being apprehended; chances are that they will come to us, but we are not sure when they will arrive."


    Knowing that their country is incapable of engaging in ground combat, the queen sensed the stress of the predicament that has arisen with the surrounding nations right away. Even though the majority of their population is elves, their weak point as swordsmen didn''t qualify, and even the populace understood it because they are better archers. Galadriel is aware that this is a 1/10 effort, despite their 20,000 ground troops being trained, and that she is up against a nation with vast military might. The queen realises right away that her realm is incapable of stopping the huge power, dispelling any illusion that they can stop it. because a far stronger second force would arrive by the time they failed to halt the first. In the throne room, the queen quickly let out a loud breath while wearing a worried expression. She requested additional details about the matter, turning back to the messenger.


    "How long till they come to our country?"


    The messenger turned to the next page of his paper as soon as he was requested. After flipping the page a few times, he found a message from their generals. He turned to face the queen again.


    "Regarding their chance of invasion against them, we say that their numbers are currently as high as they can, bringing many of their armies to the lielos capital, and we say that they would march to the border within 2-3 months."


    It was good to hear the news, and the report even made the Queen happy. The queen was happy to hear that they wouldn''t launch an attack until October of the next year, since it would allow her to raise more warriors for her army. However, she still had the sensation of a disadvantage and that something wasn''t quite right in the report. Glancing back at the messenger, she motions for him to approach while raising her hand in a wish. Since she was close to the queen, she inquired right away about any shortcomings in the report.


    "Are there any shortcomings in this? Something doesn''t feel right."


    The worried voice made the messenger feel quite pessimistic, and looking through the people again, he took a good look to see that they weren''t drawing back due to the extra message not being sent.


    "No, your majesty''s forces within the border and its scouts haven''t reported anything other than that. Your grace."


    The queen understands the reason and looks at the council with a reasonable look. She gazes back at the messenger.


    "Thank you for the report; you are free to go."


    The messenger heard the sounds of shoes being worn away and instantly bowed to the queen, turning to gaze behind him as he moved towards the doors in front. She turns to face the council members on her left, who had all fallen silent after they were told to calm down following a little altercation. Many get up as she sighs and repeats the action for the messenger.


    "You are all dismissed."


    Everybody stood up, and several of them also bowed. After they exited their cramped space, several of them made their way to the same door, and as soon as the final man was outside, the guards shut the enormous doors, causing a loud crash behind them. The queen then steered the chair while experiencing a sense of drowsiness. She quickly closes her eyes and considers the issues that her nation is currently facing, knowing this. Given that her nation will be fighting this battle alone, she starts to have doubts, just like her council members. Her country is not very strong in combat. The queen rolled her eyes at the news of the allies'' defeat; therefore, her assistance and support did not help.


    Why?.


    Tears trickled down her cheeks as she let out a cry. With nothing to steady her, she correctly sits up in the chair and looks out at the capital city where she used to reside. She loved the city and its people, even though they were far better than most capitals'' standards. However, as soon as she imagined the state of the city, with the sky dark, the fire raging on her kingdom''s inner buildings, and the sounds of screaming elves as the cavalry''s cries killed many of the fleeing elves and collected many on their lancers, those smiles would quickly turn to horror. Then, she sees herself and her daughter bound to a wooden log with haystacks surrounding her. The officer touches her, and she imagines herself pleading with him after realising that her daughter, who is next to her, is burning alive earlier than she had anticipated. As the fire becomes brighter, she looks in front of her, and the officer quickly drops the touch on the haystack, starting a chain reaction. Even though it''s just a daydream when she opens her eyes, the sensation of it is still very real in her mind, and she is overcome with dread.


    ¡­


    "How do you feel, my grace?"


    She turns to gaze to her right, where the noises came from, and notices an elderly woman in some sort of cloak. She hears an elderly, serene voice. She scoffs at the query, recognising it as the older magician of the realm, and informs her of the current state of affairs right away. "No, unfortunately, to say that I doubt that we are capable of fighting this nation that survived; the great desert has defeated three of the countries that were once our allies, being defeated so easily."


    "Our lack of manpower due to the expedition forces, conflicts we went to, and allies being defeated made us vulnerable!"


    The queen quickly turned her back on the mage and resumed her survey of the exterior. The older mage remained silent, maintaining the same stance as the queen. Glancing back at the mage, she breaks down in tears again at the issue. If there was anything that they could do, she inquired.


    "The great one, is there anything we can do?"


    The magician noticed that the queen was the same as the one she had seen when she was twelve years old; given that Galadriel was involved, she did not anticipate seeing an adult grieving over the circumstances. Even as a small child, she possessed strength. She gave her a smile and moved to get close to her right away. After telling her one good anecdote, she opens her eyes.


    "I shall help you."


    The queen stood up and moved in the direction of the mage as soon as she sensed happiness rising inside her. The mage senses the queen''s own affection as she bows to her. The mage soon turned to face the throne chair, and in front of him was an open stairway leading to the cellar. As the mage approaches it, she pauses for a moment right away. When she notices that the queen is not following, she turns to face her and asks if she would follow instead.


    "Care to join with me?"


    The elder is heading for the door as the queen rushes over to her right away. The magician behind the door quickly closes it as both of them enter, and the queen follows along to see what her mage would do in this emergency.

 Chapter 2 - Continent of Gaia

    The senior mage and the queen descended the steps together, and as they did so, the queen peered about, realising that nothing had changed from her previous visits to the royal palace''s rooms. The queen looked around to see many empty cells with nothing but rodents and hay lying around the floor before heading down to see many rooms. She immediately noticed a strange smell with the queen and didn''t expect it to be so unusual for a mage''s chambers. Looking towards the door in front of them, she was surprised to see that the palace had never had a royal conspiracy within the court because she knew the kingdom had a low crime rate. The room was bright with luminous rays shining out of the door, and the queen was hiding from the radiant light. The elder mages laughed as the queen made a comment about the brightness of the room.


    "You didn''t inform me that''s the room we''re going to!" The Queen remarked.


    The elder mage simply nodded in response. Unaware that the queen would be able to withstand the intense light from the room they were heading towards, he turned to face her and told her what to expect. The queen opened her eyes, startled by what she had just witnessed. A massive sphere was hovering above her in the centre of the room, surrounded by cloaked and robed elves who appeared to be chanting with it. Pausing to enjoy the male side of the ball, see the glares directed towards the older mages, and wonder how they manage to have it under the chambers.


    "Elder, I must ask what this orb does for the kingdom?"


    ..


    "That? Your majesty, what you''re looking at is currently a magic orb; that stays there as a way so we can have more extraordinary magic flown around the kingdom; my people are currently enchanting it, so we can use magic to the fullest when the chance of a siege would appear."


    When the elder mage tells the queen what to do with the orb, she sees the explanation and follows him right away. As they walk down a long hallway, the queen notices that it is cleaner than the last room she was in; the floor is clean and smells like flowers. She also notices that the wall paintings depict a map that her ancestor and earlier rulers made, which somewhat illustrates the history of the place.


    According to her childhood memories, the land they called home, Gaia, is a mysterious continent that is farther away from another mainland from the great sea. However, the land has a dark past because many of the newly formed nations that were once seekers soon took up arms and vowed to fight in what they refer to as the "17-year war." Several species were wiped off in the conflict during those gloomy times. She knew that her kingdom was the one that suffered the most from the high death rate during that "17-year war," with many of her people being killed by the poison wyverns that were frequently used throughout the conflict. By the time the war ended, the population of the content they loved had never returned to its original number. Following the "war" and negotiations for the seven countries to gather on a small piece of land, The seven big countries came to some sort of compromise, with many of them supporting an alliance that prevents them from going to war. During the recuperation phase, those countries felt betrayed and harboured grudges.


    Many armies did not plan a military exercise after the 17-year war because they believed it to be a sign of impending conflict. However, with many nations considering the 17-year war, the kingdoms of Elijah and Leilo came to an agreement that a military exercise between their forces would be planned. This was due to the current predicament faced by the empire from the north. Nevertheless, the kingdom of Lelio was overthrown in five months despite the army''s preparation; Their ally may behave for a much longer period of time, based on the knowledge she was headed previously. However, based on the knowledge of this country''s artillery, the siege did not continue long, as the empire employed cutting-edge military strategies provided by the aforementioned allies. The queen is aware of the circumstances, their limited resources, and the fact that their boundaries are small; she also knows that many of their friends and limited forces were vanquished by a single, great empire in just two months.


    After they had arrived at the room the mage wished to enter, Galadriel instantly stopped thinking about the ongoing conflict and turned to face the mage. She saw a large stone woman kneeling and raising her hand in the air; the mage turned back to face Galadriel and turned to face the queen, who was equally astounded by the sight of such notable stone women. With a quick smile for the company, she headed to the centre, opened her sack, and set two big crystal stones down. As soon as Galadriel saw the older wizard, she approached her and asked what she was doing.


    "Elder, I must ask, what are you doing with two crystal stones?."


    When the wizard heard this, she kept arranging the stones without saying anything. Before long, the mage had placed the stones in a magical circle and retreated to watch her be made. She gave it a nice glance before turning back to face the queen, who had earlier answered her query.


    "That¡­ you are looking at your majesty is a Portal spell, and these stones you''re looking at are not regular crystals, but these what are you are looking are a stone that is capable of something far greater than even the mages from the north could have, and what these have the ability to what we call. Gateway magic."


    ..


    "Gateway magic?"


    ¡­


    The wizard simply grinned at the reply, turning back to the stones right away to see what she could conjure up. She closed her eyes, murmured into her mouth, and looked at her wooden staff, pointing to the ground. The murmuring stopped, and the mage turned to face Galadriel again to ask her another question. Galadriel watched in shock as the circle lit in front of her.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ...


    "Gateway magic is a high ranking enchantment, which allows the mage to open a gate from another dimension without any dilemmas, but the stones aren''t for opening gates for the other side; the stone can also allow us that to watch and scout other nations from the other dimension, with these stones."


    After a short while, the mage turned to face the dark sky and stars. Seeing that the stones were moving in the direction of what the mages desired, the mage closed her eyes and began to chant once more. Galadriel saw the staff moving towards the void and noticed that blue mist was swirling around it. The queen, who had been able to see the mage mumbling her chant, quickly stopped the chant and told Galadriel what she intended to do.


    "For 70 years, during my days as a young mage during the 17-year war, my family and my people were killed by those barbaric humans who intend to kill anyone who isn''t pure, our country, ever since the 17-year war, became an economic powerhouse within the southern continent despite our small borders. I watched as our people lived in harmony and peace with a feeling that a war wouldn''t come till now; ever since the limitation of military exercises and lacking workforce, our nation, and our once allies have all been defeated within five months because of the military limitations, mages who join the war summarized that neither the kingdom of Blain and the kingdom of Kashmir had a capable army, as many of there forces were killed in action because of the lack of military exercise and lacking proper weapons, made many there forces use old tactics against the nation who we thought wouldn''t survive the greater desert, had finally come here and now."


    "Our nation isn''t capable of fighting against the nation which had won countless victories within minutes having no problem, and hearing that they would come and take our kingdom within four months, it means that they''re gonna bring something for our greater walls, the chances are that they will bring out those damn red dragons, I been hearing a lot from the reports of the military front lines and having them give us five months to prepare means that there bringing more to defeat us."


    Galadriel felt comparatively weak after hearing this. She quickly started crying from the reaction and explained why she wasn''t suitable for the role, realising that she couldn''t wage such a conflict.


    "It''s all gone, elder! I am not capable of fighting this war! All I did was cry and weep and wouldn''t do anything because I was not fit for this situation. Our military has been weak! There''s no point if we don''t have allies and we don''t have the workforce to take them down. How are we supposed to defeat them?"


    The magician quickly grinned at the response to hearing Galadriel''s pleas and turned to face the statue.


    "There is another."


    As soon as the teen covers the queen, drawing us away from the bright light, the dark abyss instantly lights her face. The noises of the breeze surrounding soon became colder, and the mage remained silent the entire way. After a little while, the bright light disappeared, and she opened her eyes to discover that she was in a forest with only the sound of birds chirping and the sun''s rays on her skin.


    "In what location are we?"


    Galadriel begged and waited for a response, but before long, she realised that the elder mage had disappeared. Panicked, she looked around frantically, but she was unable to find the elder mage. Feeling defeated, she quickly dropped to her knees as the queen realised that her time was running out. Trying to cry, Galadriel felt someone tapping her shoulder, and when she turned to see who it was, it was the mage herself, who smiled back at her. The queen then looked worriedly at the mage.


    "What made you disappear?!"


    The mage laughed at this and backed away from the queen, seeing that he had only one explanation left for her.


    "Sorry, your majesty, I arrived a bit late."


    Upon hearing this, the queen accepted the mage''s words and stood up again, waiting for the mage to take action. Upon noticing the bright light emanating from the sun on the opposite side of the forest, the mage quickly trailed behind Galadriel as they strolled through the forest. Inside, there were rattling noises and the sounds of the brush thrashing, and Galadriel''s white shirt quickly became soiled as the queen followed on behind. Leading the way, the magician emerged first, looked ahead, and called out to the queen, asking her to come see what she had found.


    "Your majesty, please come and see this!"


    The queen heard her voice getting louder but remained silent, exhausted from the long journey. As soon as she emerged from the forest to see what she had asked, the mage''s brilliant glances rapidly covered her eyes.


    At her response, the older mage began to move more slowly. tracing her path with her hand in the distant. She gazed at the city as if for the first time, watching in awe. Her mouth drops as her eyes expand and she takes in the view of a town far ahead of her, with structures as towering as the sky. The queen was astounded by what she saw right away. She was astonished to realise that there are cities without substantial fortifications when she saw the red bridge in the distance. This bridge is more significant than any other bridge she will ever traverse. The queen was in good company and kept quiet about the sights she saw. When the mage finally got a chance to meet her up close and personal, he grinned and informed her of what she was seeing.


    "Your majesty, what you are looking at is a superpower whose nation never once was defeated in wars and nation who made many nations under their country become superpowers like them; there are nations who see freedom at first sight and the power that is held from them there will bring it just for the sake of aiding the nation."


    Finding out what the magician had to say was astounding; could she really be a nation that hadn''t been vanquished?Who among us will lay down their life for a weak country like ours?That is ridiculous! Upon hearing the mage''s comments, which carried a strong element of truth, she turned to face the city''s skyscrapers and posed a single inquiry.


    "These are such strong words you have said, to me elder, I must ask. What is the name of this country?"


    Galadriel gazed at the nation the wizard had informed her in detail while she looked back at the mage, waiting for an answer. Seeing that the mage was waiting, Galadriel also looked at the city. She inhaled deeply and turned to face the city.


    "The nation you are viewing is named based on the terms these people use to describe it.


    "The United States of America."

 Chapter 3 - No magic world

    30 km, at the borders of the kingdom of Gallimard.


    August 11th 678 AD.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    "AIM AND FIRE!"


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    The shouts from the officer were heard and immediately after many men holding their bows, called archers, began to pull down their bows as they aimed at the distance, soon firing their volley fire, at the battlefield. The sounds of the whistling arrows were heard and more than 300 arrows flew towards the unexpected forces as many were distracted by the men in the cladding armour.


    Archers soon played down their bows and watched on as the knights from the 1st and 2nd battalions, take most of the action, with many smiling on at the defeat of the enemy, immediately after the volley many soon feel, without proper armour for the opposing forces, many soon got killed by the arrow volley with nothing too protecting for them. Far from the battlefield, he was looking at, on the top of a hill which allowed him to watch this unique scenery, clashes from both sides were massive, with over thousands of men at the rear watching the front echelons, fighting against the men from Gallimard. With many of the men on his side wearing cladding armour, the poorly trained men from the opposing forces stood no chance, and seeing that those men were poorly trained, he smirks as he begins to chuckle at the sight of victory. With many of his officers, sitting beside him, many too watched this victory unfold and saw that the gallimard forces were retreating, as a messenger from the frontlines soon climbed at the hill to inform the general of the victory.


    "General Lazarus! I have brought a report that the Gallimard forces are now retreating to the deep forces, request fo~"


    Even before the messenger could finish his sentence, Lazarus immediately cut him as he had already made up his mind.


    "It is not needed to hunt down fewer peasants, my forces need rest and fast, we will soon march towards their capital by tomorrow. Inform the 1st and 2nd front lines battalions, to return at once we can see that victory has been achieved."


    Given the request to return to his forces, he soon headed down at the head to inform the commanders who controlled the 1st and 2nd battalions. Knowing that victory has already been achieved, the general soon gets up from his chair and stretches from the long sit he had, turning right to head back to the rear, officers immediately join along with some lower-ranked ones staying to watch their forces head back.


    With the battle, being a success, his forces by dawn would soon be marching towards the kingdom of Gallimard as the battle that happened much earlier was seen as a victory. understanding that reinforcements wouldn''t be supporting them anytime, Lazarus would soon have a tough battle against the Gallimard as their forces would know that their royal guards are known for being the toughest forces within their southern continent. Having to do a lot while doing little, he knows that the 30k soldiers he has would be killed off in mass if they didn''t watch their backs. understanding that defeat means greater punishment for him and his officers, the general would conflict if he should plan out the battle or have his forces be sent out far earlier for the sake of victory. "Victory or death" he mumbled remembering the motto had followed ever since he joined the officer Academy, and being the man who rose to the ranks of being a very good student, he was the same man who would be famous for defeating the kingdom of Leilo. Walking back to the rear was quite a hassle as around the there camp, the smell of the rotten men around could be smelled around them as the battle that happened much earlier soldiers from there side didn''t bother picking the dead men, as men were left at the ground rotting away as the cries from the crows, were heard atop.


    As soon they got close to the camp, the sounds of a large amount of marching were heard behind, and taking a look to see what it was, it was none other than his two battalions as with many exhausted from the fight they had, and seeing a young boy running towards him, he huffs as he gave the good news.


    "General! 1st and 2nd have now returned, from reports we find we lost over one hundred men and Gallimard lost over one thousand men on their side."


    Hearing this, that he had fewer casualties, he smiles from the report as he looked back in front as he replied from the good news.


    "Good¡­ that''s one thing we can fear, you can now leave.."


    Hearing that the general was satisfied with the report, he immediately join the foot soldiers behind them as he lower rank for being a messenger mean he can''t join along the officers beside him, With a gaze to his office following him he understands that he wasn''t alone at the fight, having many smart and loyal officers beside him, he was proud to have. And seeing that many looked hungry and dry, he smiled at them as he told them an important statement.


    "With this victory, we will soon have a large fest, I hope you all are ready for some Giant boar."


    Hearing this, made some of the officers beside him cheer and with many taking the note from the general, hearing that many are eager to eat the large boar, as soldiers next them wish to eat the large boar. Knowing that some of the soldiers at the battle would be hungry to say, he would soon look at his second-hand officer as he got close to inform of a request.


    "Have the soldiers be given better rations after this, these soldiers deserve it."


    Lazarus knows that his soldiers had done a bigger role, and seeing that they can''t be left out the only option he had is to give them a good meal for this victory. With the order being given, the officer soon runs off towards the exhausted battalions. the day was over and the sun began to settle, seeing that a march towards the inner border of the Gallimard would begin by tomorrow, the general sighed as he did not expect this day to be this long, and looked at the sky to see the stars coming out in mass. The day had been finished and seeing that many came back one piece, he smiles as he looks back at the tent.


    ...


    ¡­


    August 12th 678 AD.


    11:00 PM.


    Lighting around soon hits hard at the ground with the sounds of sizzling was heard around, immediately after a small portal as the gate opens in front and coming in the gate was the elder mage and Queen Galadriel, with the surrounding feeling different from the world they recently got in, the queen could immediately smell fresher air, as the soon after the portal behind them closes behind. With the gate closing, she could see that the time was far different from the last time, and seeing that it is almost midnight, with the mage looking at the confused queen, she smiles as she would know that a question from her majesty would soon flow in.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Galadriel, seeing that it would be a good time to both leave the magic room, soon walked towards the same hallway that they went out ago. As both walked down, questions about the city she had seen were soon flowing over her head and wondered how they manage to build such buildings, the lacking walls to protect and or the existence of forts and castles not being sawn anywhere was surprising to see, but what made her even more surprising was how fast that both had to leave back to the homeland, and seeing this was questioned, she cleared her mouth and immediately asked the elder mage.


    "Elder, I must ask, what made us return to the capital in such short notice we would even be here for like hours."


    It was quite reasonable for Galadriel to ask as only spending an hour to see the gorgeous cities for only 1 hour is a good question. Not facing back at her majesty, they both continue walking down as the mage would give her reason.


    "A surprise to hear your majesty, but the world we went to had barely any magic that was flowing around, in fact, they had no magic for a nation with such beautiful buildings."


    Surprising, to hear this made the queen quite baffled to say, and wondered how did a nation with no magic be able to build towers that can reach the skies, she immediately asked what made them be so technology superior.


    "But elder! It''s impossible for a city like what I saw not to have any magic, even our cities we build are used with magic but how come the city I saw with my own two eyes! And that bridge was larger than anything I had seen! So this nation who builds their towers that can reach the skies doesn''t get magic, while we do?"


    With the question given, even the mage was not sure how they managed to build such buildings, seeing that she had no good question for her majesty, she immediately told her the reason.


    "To say, your majesty¡­ I don''t know, the only thing I know is that people who once travelled to their world and watched on them never saw mana be flown around their earth, and the reason why we came back to the capital is that, the more we stay we are more likely to be stuck, as without the flow of mana around my castings or even spells would be useless for good¡­"


    The elder mage voiced out with a quite disappointed tone, walking continually without saying anything, the queen soon thought more of the world they went to. Seeing that it would be awkward to not say anything, Galadriel questioned how they manage to enter without the flow of magic on the other side.


    ¡­


    "Even without the flow of magic, how come we can open a portal without any problems?"


    ¡­


    "Simple to say, your majesty. From the old textbooks, I used to study this world we enter, our mages before one once went to their lands, 300 years ago. But before it was just sand and trees all over and immediately after seeing these beautiful lands, the realization soon came that the existence of mana never existed on this world, but before they left they it was discreet that two ancient mana stones under the water were the portal for their ships went is still there to this day and the reason why we can open a gate to see this nation we large building is because a small amount of mana from this ancient stone still lays there."


    "But even so, you said that we would be stuck if we had no magic, but how there was magic? Flowing for so long?"


    The mages quietly sighed knowing that more questions would be brought up, and saying nothing would help she then continued her reason.


    "Despite that, these stones from my knowledge has a very limited range for them to open, keep in mind that those are fixed position stones meant to be hidden from the locals, the ancient mana stone can be used to open gates, not be used for combat, and since I''m an elder mage, I was able to connect this mana flow for a short amount of time."


    With the question provided, Galadriel looks at the front to see the hallway being close to ending though and seeing that more questions can be given, immediately wondered about the mana stones and looked back at the mage to see the fate of these mana stones.


    "And the stones?"


    "They''re still there like I said your majesty, but I must tell you, those are not regular mana stones, these are ancient which is capable of surviving forever if in good condition, but that''s what they said in the old texts, newer discovery from newer magic research mages, found that ancient stones are capable of surviving over 400 years, chances are that if we plan to meet this nation properly would only have 50 years for us to communicate to them."


    ''400 years?!'' Galadriel thought, shocked by the amount of time that the ancient mana stone she thought of as regular magic stones they had in their kingdom, not being full with the question given, Galadriel immediately had other questions she wanted answers and with the ending of the long hallway is closed, she asked one more question to get her satisfaction.


    "One last question¡­ how come you know this nation and why we didn''t use their technology for our personal use? Since you have been taking an eye on them for a while."


    ¡­


    It was one question that was she was expected very easy, and seeing how technology superior was the nation they saw, for Galadriel did wonder how the mages manage they find this nation, and knowing that they once went to their lands 400 years ago, she wondered how did the elder be able to find this nation at one piece.


    "To be clear, your majesty. This nation they call America, we once tried everything to copy what I saw, after I was able to get the full-text books from this world, information about it was somewhat disappointing to say, as many of the old mages who came to there reported that, tribes and animals are far weaker, and species there was far weaker than the world we came from, keep in mind, that this is the nation we landed 400 years ago, I was like you to say your majesty¡­ shocked by the large towers on what saw and many these things. I had seen what I wished to copy, but even so, we don''t know how they manage to do this without the power of magic, and the only thing we can do is admire the things we saw."


    "I tried to do what they did, but due to the lack of magic there was nothing I can do."


    ¡­


    There was nothing important coming from the sentence and knowing that a war would be coming towards their kingdom, Galadriel was furious to say, and looked at the elder with an irritated look.


    "So the whole thing we saw was just to admire the towers?! We are in a war and our people are demoralised, our enemy will soon be marching towards our capital within 4 months, and what you showed me hasn''t helped the situation!"


    It was quite reasonable for the queen to be frantic, and knowing the situation that is happening now, it wasn''t looking good for the mage as looking behind, Galadriel was on the chair sobbing down as she covered her face as she began to stew.


    "It''s hopeless!... Elder! Hopeless! There''s nothing we can do! We tried everything and it didn''t work, we tried aiding our allies and it doesn''t work! we lost elders, there''s nothing we can do, the only thing we can do is to~"


    Before Galadriel can finish her sentence, the mage, not wanting to her wimping, soon smacks the head of Galadriel as her staff soon makes a bonk-like sound, causing the queen to fling out.


    "What was that for!?"


    Getting her reaction, the mage looked at the queen with a disappointed look as her cries and complaints were not helping the situation as well, and for a monarch, the elder didn''t like that her majesty would be that easily defeated and knowing the flaws of the Galadriel she points out those flaws in front.


    "You are Queen Galadriel the IXth, as the ruler of this kingdom a leader like yourself must show that you are a strong leader that is willing to defend their country at any cost! Your cries will not help the situation and do as I say and take us to victory!"


    Hearing that in front of her face, the feeling of a slight change was given in front, knowing that she has flaws within her, the queen immediately took her word into the heart as she too wasn''t helping the situation.


    "Thank you. Elder¡­ it was the first time someone told me that in front¡­"


    Seeing that the queen had calmed down, gave a smile to the mage and seeing back she too is smiling, she wondered what she would do.


    "What''s your next step?"


    Hearing this, the queen has not much thought it yet, and knowing that the situation is somewhat grim with its allies she looks back to tell her next step.


    "We don''t have many allies, to say, elder, what I want most is a country that can save us from this war and save our people for once!"


    Hearing the messages she had said, the mage was somewhat getting a  familiar idea and looking back to see that she was getting the idea, she looked back at Galadriel and then brought up a suggestion.


    "Your majesty! How about we send a message to the nation we went to from the portal!"


    Immediately hearing this, the queen soon scoffed at the suggestion as she didn''t expect them, to do so, chuckling a bit she gazes back to see that the elder wasn''t seeing this as a joke, but even so, the queen remembers the statement she had said and informing what she said earlier the queen asked this very question."


    "But even so, our magic isn''t capable of opening a gate to them and how can we do it?"


    Smiling from the sentence she soon got up and walked towards the queen.


    "I for one know where the other gate stones are located and the ones in the non-magic world we had seen. To say this we can send a fleet and ask for assistance for this war!"


    "And where is it located?"


    The opportunity to make her feel delighted was soon, and backing away to make sure was what the mages meant.


    "The bridge you saw as impossible to be built, and there lay the old stones. That our once elder mages went to. and the bridge those people call is known as."


    "Golden Gate Bridge."

 Chapter 4 - preparation

    .....


    ....


    The sea is calm and the weather is fair, The fog was thick, and no rays shone within the thick smog. A group of ships huddled around them the ships came of different sizes elves at the deck looked around with wyverns beside them looking around the at the haze, with 15, ships anchored within the deep water, many waited to have the main aspect to occur, as the ship leading upfront faced an endless mist, as a quick look beside them, two large old pillars, held on with nothing they were inquisitive in could be seen within these pillars. The pillars stood tall being taller than the ships they''re aboard on, and with some elven sailors dumbfounded by the mere size of the pillar, and some looked below the deck to see this such pillar, with the leading ship posing between the pillars, the hooded mage stand alone with her staff holding many different artefacts with robed mages behind the elder, hold each other between together eyes shut, with them chanting behind the elder as she held on her staff pointing in front of her. Holding it with both arms, she could hear the clunking sounds from the artificial within the top part of the staff immediately begin to ring around her as she closed her eyes to chant out her words.


    "Our great one!! For I must be in the humble request to open the greater portal to enter a realm, for I must seek the realm for this greater nation who I must ask for their humble aid!"


    "This nation is nothing before, for my people will ask their unpretentious nation for their support for arms as my nation and its people around would be in grave danger! If not done fast!"


    ...


    "This nation is called the UNITED STATES OF AMERICA!"


    ...


    The elder after and many of the mages behind her slowly opened their eyes, to see nothing but the endless mist all around, many mages around were too confused by the situation and some looked at each other remembering didn''t mess the chant; while some looked each other turmoil, the elder knee down with setback, began to think that the chant she prepared didn''t work as she plans and looking back at the many naval ships waiting along she felt a sudden defeat was allotted after the chanting did not function as she hoped.


    As she tries to get up, the sudden shake begins to occur around the fleet with many sailors and mages huddling around many expecting some kind of sea monster attack, with weapons armed, the elder didn''t bother as gazed at her side she watches in amazement with the pillars in begins to extend out with both heading on a different direction, she smiles and looked behind to see many too awestruck on the scene they looked upon, as an instant flash soon appears in front of them as the bright white light blinds many of the sailors. Gradually opening their eyes, the amazement from the sight was beholding for many of the sailors and the mage too soon smiled at the sight they were able to see, as the path was clear to enter, the mage looked back to see the captain standing beside her and the only thing she can do was be surprised the like others.


    "What you are looking at, the captain is what they call. The americans!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    -----------------------------------------


    The royal throne of Elijah.


    3 days ago.


    August 12th, 678 AD.


    With the capital being in different situations many within the walls, soon began to enlist while others left as the reports of the many towns and villages from the kingdom of Gallimard begins to fill up and having this news wasn''t having it, at the southern gate which heads towards the port town, the walls inner gates got themselves traffic as nobles and poor people within their wagons rushed in quickly with many of the guards having a hard time. Even if the people fled, many remained as some soon initiated to enlist with many expecting an adventure and victory on this so-called "victories less war"


    Having to see this nation with her very own eyes, with Galadriel and her councils all sat down as many of her military officials and some who recently returned from the borders, with some military officials that are stationed within their capital many of these officials wore different uniforms with many having various colours on what branch they serve, retaining all be sat down, looking directly towards their majesty, all were quiet as a tomb and some waited for this meeting to be on the motion. Having the top view seeing many patiently waiting for her words to utter, she exhaled and looked back at the crowd.


    "My generals and high ranking officials I thank you many for joining this conference, it''s an honour that many of you have joined at a time like this."


    The crowd only clapped, from the response and maidens behind so too clapped as well, with many eyeing on her she cleared her voice to continue her conference.


    "Our kingdom as of now is currently walking in a thin string with many of its allies now dropping like flies, the current situation is now a dangerous one as the feeling of a full invasion of our kingdom could occur."


    "This became a reality after our alliance with the kingdom of Gallimard was currently being invaded by them and this shows that these uniforms will attack us sooner after defeating the kingdom of Gallimard!"


    Officials within the know about the current situation with some knowing there are been some requesting, for their forces from to help them defend an allied kingdom, even so, many agreed that their limited forces show that there not willing to send men from a kingdom who haven''t done much for the association they had between them; even Galadriel understands that, as she gazed back to the crowd she continues.


    "Our once allies are defeated, no matter how many highly trained men we sent them to fight, none wouldn''t return, and they would ask more from us without providing us what we needed! Our situation is grim. We don''t know what these humans would do to us if they ever come to these lands!"


    "That saying.... my general and people, the elder mage has found a solution for this dilemma!"


    She immediately soon backed away giving the mage some room to watch in front to introduce herself to the many people within the royal throne, she bowed and introduced herself.


    "My name is Lillian bell. You can be the elder mage. And for this, I have brought the situation to our problems and it is on this map!"


    Immediately after so, the elder soon pointed her staff toward the roof with instant flash imitating at the tip of the staff, doing so the bright light forms a door like a portal, and many dumbfounded on what there looking, the sight of large skyscrapers dumbfounded many within the room some gawked and many whispered each other at the sight there looking and having to see this, the mages sees that he got everyone''s attention and continues.


    "Before we were in this war, I and a few elders went to the greater realm to see what things our country uses for the sake of the economy or agriculture one nation I had sensed were a nation who lives in a world where no war exists due to their existence for freedom and liberties! Our people will be enslaved and seeing this nation fight for us because they do will show that this nation they call America will surely be willing to fight alongside us and win this so-called victory-less war!"


    The portal she expected to open continues to brighten within the room with many just seeing the skyscrapers of the city of San Francisco, but even if it is impressive many of the officials within the room, some of who are more traditional, immediately notice its missing walls and the missing forts. Even with many of the officials seeing what she was doing, some began to disagree and with many liking the idea some immediately got up and requested the purpose.


    "Elder! our kingdom would soon be endangered by being invaded by a nation filled with evil impure humans who desire to kill anything they encountered. What you are doing isn''t helping the damn situation!"


    ...


    "General! Please calm down I have~"


    Not finishing her verdict, the military official within the ground snaps at the elder mage, looking towards her with a death glare infuriated by what he was made to do.


    "I came back from the borders to listen to a conference and this isn''t HELPING! I have men... at the borders waiting for my orders and I was forced to be sent here and the conference isn''t helping at all! WE ARE IN A WAR DAMMIT! ELDER! we currently trying to process even if we do it this nation would not help u~"


    "Quiet down general! You are shouting in front of your majesty!"


    "I AM QUIET DOWN IT''S JUST BECAUSE I WA~"


    Bangs from the wooden hammer were heard around the royal throne causing the short outburst to end in a second, the raging military officials gazed back towards the royal chair, seeing that his majesty was now glaring towards her, his mistake hit him hard and immediately apologised to the queen.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "My apologies, your majesty! I have no right to interfere in this conference!"


    Hearing this, gave a smile to Galadriel and slowly, nodding her head towards him, the general smiled and immediately sat down to continue listening to this conference. The elder clearing her voice once more looked back at the crowd to continue her talks earlier.


    "Like what I was saying... unfortunately due to how weak our magic is capable of opening such a large gate, my people went to the grand archive, to read the old texts about the small geography about the world of realms, we have found from those old texts is that greater ancient mana pillars were placed down on this nation we seek for aid, were never been discovered for over 400 years, having this we also found were our pillars can be found and having some quick checking we found that this is where this gate would open."


    Immediately after, the small gate closes with the bright light immediately changing towards a map facing down towards a very small island that below within the coast, with the elder pointing onto it, many looked on with an interest they wanted to know more with this nation.


    "This small island, 1 kilometre away from it, two pillars can be used to open a gate between us and them without any problems, as the gate can last around 50 years without any problems! From there my expedition force will soon head towards this kingdom to ask for aid in this war!"


    "We request a small force of more than 30 ships to be provided, as we intend to sail towards these pillars to seek this nation and bring their navy and their army to this world to aid us in this war!"


    "Any questions?"


    In seconds many within the room soon got noisy with many looking at each other while others argued, with the elder''s message many within the room, wasn''t having it with many of the branches fighting between each other. Words were heard around with some agreeing on her suggestion while others didn''t, rather striking to the ones they retain, while many started to obscure the room.


    The elder looked back at her majesty with the face filled with confusion, and having her room being roughly around, Galadriel snapped and snapped her fingers causing a sort of wind to flow around the room, the breeze was felt all around and many who argued quietly looked at the direction it came.


    "QUIET!"


    Immediately so, many soon bowed towards her and having them be looking in front many presently apologise towards her.


    "My apologies to your majesty!!"


    Having many saying they''re sorry, Galadriel could only smile from the sight with her immediately lowering her hand as a sight for all to sit down, have all been a sitten, Galadriel asked the officials for any opinions or suggestions for this operation.


    "The idea of the elder mage isn''t something we can miss, having our nation be in the blink of an invasion we should ask this nation for their aid of support! Having said I request for anyone to voice out this suggestion"


    Quiet at first, as she waited for a while immediately after, among the crowded people sitting one stood up wearing a dark yellow uniform.


    "Your majesty, for all due respect but in my humble opinion, this idea is something, not a good idea as our low manpower and this nation we haven''t even contacted before could give us some problems... I get this feeling that this country your mages plan to seek could be a nation that plans to defeat our enemy while having a new territory there... Who knows what those people you call Americans would do to us!"


    Scepticism would be brought, as she expected for the elder ones brought the idea of the Americans being a potential threat.


    "Even so your majesty, this nation who you say had endless victories my chances that they will attend to what we asked wouldn''t function... As a nation whose building reaches the sky, I get this feeling that it''s not here because of us, but a new world that will soon take over!"


    "Your majesty! Please reconsider this. Our nation requires the proper alliance we have, as we don''t have the materials to do this expedition! Neither have the fortune for paying these americans!"


    Having said that in front of Galadriel and the elder, Galadriel begins to rethink about this American expedition planned out so far, she thinks through the official suggestion, as her mind soon divides her into either stopping or continuing this expedition. A quick gaze at the elder and seeing her face not wanting to give up shows that she was confident that the new worlders they plan to seek would be needed in this world. Even so, the elder looked back at the crowd as she expected more. And immediately after one stood up to query about her ideas.


    "Elder... I thank you for this intention but chances are that we are not able to pull this off... you had shown off what this nation capital looks like without giving us a bigger picture, we have no idea of what part of their capital we can land on as you haven''t provided us with a map of what their landmass is, the only thing I had seen was their tall towers without any vegetation. And considering that we have only 30,000 readies for combat, I don''t want to spend HALF of my men in this new world!"


    Immediately after, the general sat down gazing back at the elder seeing that his point was given, having said that the elder after looking back at Galadriel replied to the general of her actual intention.


    "Thank you, general. But I don''t plan to do something like that as we plan to use more than 25 or 30 warships or axillary ships for this expedition, what I plan is to convince the people of the united states on a more peaceful approach as this will make us more approachable, having that said request from her majesty suggested me to bring only 50 men along from the old guard regiment as a bodyguard if things get sour...."


    "Are there any cons to this?"


    Having her asserted so, she waited for a response from the crowd anticipated for some time, and immediately after among in front, was an elven wearing a blue naval uniform, standing up among his peers he was known as admiral Alhambra Mullen. A high ranking admiral.


    "But even so, we have only 120 warships within the fleet, grabbing 30 isn''t necessary as the fleet plans to use them for the potential naval threat of this empire! Your majesty, do you attend to give them the ships they requested?"


    Glancing towards the admiral sitting in front, she smiled towards him and gave her final answer.


    "I do plan for the elder to have a small range of boats and have her get everything for this expedition, these Americans I have sawn for my very eyes, will help us!"


    Leaving no options, the admiral sat down quietly seeing that her mind was made up and the plans for a new naval expedition would be soon allotted, with the request of 15 ships the naval officer saw it as not a problem as they left with only 105 ships within their current fleet. With the current plans concluding that they will seek the Americans, Galadriel before dismissing thanked everyone as she saw it being the conclusion of the conference.


    "I humbly thank everyone within this room for joining this conference, despite being short, this lecture will have us bring this nation to our soil and help us on this war! As for everyone you may all be dismissed."


    Shortly after everyone within the throne room, got up not before bowing towards their majesty. And immediately they faced towards the door to head out after the conference ended. With everyone heading towards the front door, the elder mage looked back at Galadriel questioning if she did manage to do so.


    "Your majesty. I''m not sure you have fully convinced everyone within the room. I''m sure some disagreed with this expedition..."


    "But even so elder... Your idea of having a foreign nation aid us in this war would be vital for our survival. Don''t think hard about your actions, think about how many people you have saved for this action... I know that America has the heart to do it."


    Lilian was enlightened by Galadriel, with her smiling towards her after saying her expressions towards her, having that quick look tell her not having a lot of time, and before she could excuse a loud bash was heard from the door causing many within the room to look towards it. The two large doors with open together officials who were at the door instantly back off with many surprises at what happened, soon what they saw was a group with guards behind them yelling at the group, with them pointing their spears and swords at them, the group who marched towards Galadriel''s throne unexpectedly, was a monarch that she immediately realized.


    "Princess Murray falledor?"


    In Front of Galadriel was the princess of the kingdom of Leilo, breathing rapidly at her with an enraged look, and her knight covered in mud or muck around. As they point their blades behind at the guards.


    "Afternoon majesty..... It''s been a while since I heard from you. I see that nothing much has happened in your kingdom or even your borders. Your kingdom feels like a comfortable haven, all those screaming I heard from the night is long gone to hear as what I heard from the morning were the chirping of the birds."


    "Well, I''m glad that you got away so what~"


    The princess snaps in front of Galadriel with her face redder as she glares toward the queen.


    "your majesty!! YOU are a fucking traitor!! My father had waited for your forces to arrive and yet you didn''t, MY KINGDOM had fallen from those HUMANS and yet you hadn''t assisted me from fleeing! All you did was stay and watch! WHAT MADE YOU NOT SEND THEM!"


    The angered voice from the young princess was heard around the throne, with Galadriel hearing it full ears, she said nothing at first but immediately so she looked back at the princess further way as her bounces echoed towards her.


    "Your nation hasn''t done anything for us nor military exercises and no princess my generals did send them but once your kingdom feels I had to redraw."


    "You sent your men to my kingdom that late?! It took them 2 months to siege the capital. You had two months to send them!!"


    "I didn''t send my forces to your kingdom... Because I had time I did it because I was lacking in manpower and the fact that our allies from the kingdom of Augustinian were needed for the support, I cant send tw~"


    "Stop lying Galadriel! what made you not send troops to my kingdom??"


    She said nothing with Galadriel silent as ever, she shrugged at the princess.


    "My kingdom is at the potential invasion with these humans, once they arrived we plan to have my remaining men to use as defenders for this possible siege, we dont have the manpower to send an army towards your kingdom and this is the last time I say so."


    "YOU BITCH!"


    immediately so, the princess draws out a small blade from her right hip with her pointing towards Galadriel. The immediate threat was shown in their very eyes as officials and guards within the room many waves of panic, as they too pulled out their swords and the realisation hit on the princess. With more than 30 men within the room drawn out their blades towards her group, she begins to tear and shortly she drops her blade at the ground.


    "MY FATHER IS GONNA GET KILLED! Send your forces there and save my father!"


    ....


    Crying out from the princess, the queen said nothing back with her looking at the ground not reacting towards her, seeing that nothing would be brought to them, the immediate tears from the princess ended with her looking back at the group.


    "We are leaving!"


    Hearing this made her knights follow and shortly after the group soon left not before leaving a glare at Galadriel. With her gone many of the officials within the room holstered their blades within their side and seeing that short event ended, many cons out, With her and her generals gone, Galadriel looked back at the elder, watching all this occur with the elder wanting to not discuss it.


    "So what happens?" The elder asked in a confused face.


    "You will leave within 3 days, bring those Americans here, those humans will come for our neck."


    The elder chuckles with an order from Galadriel and immediately so she turned back and walked back, with her steps quietly gone she looked in front for her doors to be closed and thinking about what would come she memorized the city she saw with the elder along, she believes they would come and this feeling was given since the day she saw.


    The golden gate, let my people enter!

 Chapter 5 - San franciso

    8 days ago, frontline gates of the capital of Leilo


    August 3, 687 AD.


    Ashes fly around above the city and rain falls within the night sky, ashes and blood fill the city''s inner roads as screams of the crying elves were heard within the capital. Fear took all and in doing so as marching through this burning city, men clad in thick layered armoured roam in with their large swords and spear, with many of the locals running away, above them the cries from the wyverns were heard with many crying sacks alike dropping it down of the wooden houses being burned down with ease. Having to glimpse this downfall for his very eyes, atop a hill sits down a massive fortified castle with the darkness falling. The only thing that lit up this city was burning cities, the king alongside his remaining guards all sitting alone within a throne room, with the many expecting the last clash. Surprise by how short did the humans got to his kingdom was something to be amazed at as he did not expect for meer humans who thought it wouldn''t survive the greater desert was now disappointed by how weak his men had performed during the battles alongside he once allies.


    "3 kingdoms down, 4 more to go!"


    He mumbled, shocked by the amount of damage that the human had done, as he did not expect them to do it in less than months; it was all lost to the king, and having to glimpse the greatest defeat he had, it was disappointing and he couldn''t bear to see it as he looked down head covered with him taking the guilt, sitting along at the golden chair, the screams from the crying locals were heard from the windows and having to hear them echo within his ears he covers his ears not baring to them. Covering them, the exhausted royal knights laid around and some sat down and shortly some time, a banged from their door caused an immediate scare with many returning to formation.


    They soon raised their spears and their shields were formed in front of the men, with some holding on larger blades soon got behind them with many taking a protective stance around their majesty, holding on with their commanding officer commanding their remaining group.


    "Till the last man! Don''t let them take your majesty!!"


    Immediately after, they chant out and some begin to hold on to their weapons as hard as they can, waiting for what comes out from the door in front. The knocking eventually ended and opening the door caused many to rush towards it. They screamed as they saw what was behind the door. The officer immediately shouted out.


    "HALT STOP! it''s the princess!!"


    Behind the door was their majesty''s daughter, princess Murray falledor, coming with her escorts as the immediate realization chased many to stop running.


    "What are you doing?!" Murray cried out, causing many of the royal guards to halt at their small defensive charge; with many seeing it being the princess they shortly after handed back to the last position and having to do this, the princess looked towards the throne to see her father, broken and defeated.


    Running towards her father, she comforts her father. He doesn''t flinch or give a reaction, and seeing her father being silent as a tomb, worried her and shook her father to give a response.


    "Father! Please respond! Those damn humans are coming to the palace! I had an escort assembled for this. We need to leave at once!"


    Her cries didn''t get a response, she shook him another time, and he didn''t react back.


    "Please. Don''t act like this! This isn''t the time to act like this Father! We need to leave!!"


    The repeating cries infuriate the king, he groans and twitches around causing the princess to let go of her father, Murray was shocked at what her father did to her, and like this, she was irritated, to see this and immediately after back off and yell out to her father.


    "FATHER! The humans are coming! Stop acting like this!"


    Repeating a bothering voice from her daughter immediately snapped, the king snaps, growling like a hound, he shortly after looks back at the princess as he looks at her with an irritated look.


    "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" He shouted, angered by the princess'' annoyances as Murray, was shocked by the way her father acted back against her; Murray soon pour up, she''s begin to cry in towards him, the king didn''t say anything, with him looking back to his burning city wondering what is making his enemy take so long to appear in front of his throne. Surprise by how her father did not want to comfort her or even apologize for the way he reacted back, she gets up and stomp her feet angered by her father she shouted back at him


    "FATHER! What is wrong with you?! The capital is now under enemy control and we must flee at once. We will head towards the kingdom of Elijah and ask for aid from them as we can use that to retake our kingdom! Why are you acting like this father? You are not helping the situation!"


    ¡­


    "That''s because I''m not!" The king replied, in a mumbling voice, "Murray, look around you, our kingdom has fallen to enemy hands and we tried our best to stop these invaders. but no matter how many you try, these humans will come out with a bigger figure."


    "But that doesn''t matter if we leave the city! We can inform th~"


    "THERE''S NO POINT!" he shouted, "Elijah will never help us! No matter how many times we ask them they will not send their forces to help us! We ask them this! They won''t do it and the reason why we are in this mess is that bitch Galadriel who is a massive coward for not sending their troops ever since our great downfall of Kalimdor offensive!"


    "I know that she doesn''t like having an alliance with our kingdom due to our long dispute and her stubbornness of not accepting the fact that we own the few islands beside her country! Fuck that whore!"


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Combine that our she doesn''t like me, except you I don''t suggest asking Elijah with her army and ask with the damn impures for aid for this losing battle, at least they would help out!"


    "But do you hate them so much, father? Is there a way they control their country o~"


    "It''s because of that bitch Galadriel!" He yelled out. "Like I said I never liked her ever since she got total rain from her country, it''s because of her annoyances of Limerick islands and her not willing to tell what is keeping from the grand chambers!"


    "But you don''t understand father! This is not politics, this is war! She will send troops if needed! We just need to ask in person to have her send troops!"


    He scoffed from the response and gazed back at Murray with a disgruntled look, tapping his finger rapidly; he was irritated how her daughter was stubborn, as he b


    "Murray¡­ for 60 years I ruled this kingdom, it''s my responsibility to accept defeat and see that the fact that fleeing a country means being a coward. I did what I tried, my people can leave! But I will not, to prove that I''m not a coward.."


    "Surviving as a coward is better than being left to die with honour! Our lives are in danger and we need to leave this forsaken palace and head to any you tried within this continent; if that''s how much you don¡¯t like queen Galadriel, I don''t get you acting like this, earlier you were confident that these humans were weak as a pig! And here we are a burning city as humans march towards our palace! In my humble suggestion, father, we should escape out of here!!"


    "I RATHER DIE THAN LIVE AS A COWARD!"


    "If you want to live then, leave! Stop fucking asking me, Murray, ill not leave!"


    Immediately after so, guards around him soon pulled their blades out front towards the princess, with many glaring at her as she was shocked by the way her father acted back at her, she looks back at her escorts and stomps out as she gazes back.


    "FINE! wait till I have made Elijah, come for you father! Let''s see about it!!"


    She looks back and Shortly after, the princess walked off with her escorts confused and quickly tailed with her highness walking off to the room. With her daughter goon, the noises of the screaming and the burning house begin to fill in his head and the feeling of guilt slowly but surely returns; having to notice how stubborn he was to not leaving, the king had a feeling of a slight of sorrow for staying at the palace as his only daughter runs off out of her kingdom to head towards Elijah there concerned ''last ally'' despite that, he had a strong grudge from the kingdom of Elijah due to there earlier events that plague there souring relations and queen Galadriel refusing to send troops to their kingdom. Having to see his nation crumble down for the last time and the marching men from the outer doors be heard away, he chuckles as he gazes back at his royal knights.


    "Show them no mercy!!"


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    ------------------------------------


    August 13th, 2021.


    San Francisco, United States of America.


    The news plays out, with the reports of recent Chinese affairs starting to get bitter with the president agreeing to sell more weapons to Taiwan, despite threats from China commanding to halt their export, above the sky the screams from a jet engine were heard atop them as the Boeing plane passed through the city.


    It was audible and a feverish day, a walk around the further part of the city was unbearable with me and my dog walking by as the Loud and traffic could be seen at the distance as he walked at the sideroads. Wearing nothing but his civil clothes, it was his first day vacating the marines with him taking his dog out for a walk towards the golden gate bridge. Even so, it was almost their independent month being 2 weeks ahead, cities as he walked by advertised their last 4th of July merchandise, ''some great some shit'' he believed walking down as he dog said nothing with her being quiet as ever.


    But the feeling of being vacated wasn''t the motive why he was in San Francisco. He begins to think about it, a sudden headache hit over his head as he begins to groan from the head as he checks around to see if there''s anything he could sit on, shortly that he notices a table close by with nothing but trash atop, sighing he walked towards it and sits down, having to take a sit he calms himself as he rethinks what made him return to sans Francisco. With a quick pull from the pocket to grab his phone, he quickly checks on messages to take a quick look at what he got from the mail. One found it and it was different from the last one, and having to click on it be fully remembered as he began to regard opening it.


    "Dear James Liam.


    We have to inform you that at 23:00 hours Oliver Stone recently passed away due to complications of his health, our medical staff tried our best to keep him alive. We would like you to visit us as to your loved one."


    Remembering it was a PTSD to the young man, combined with his recent breakup and the death of his father, James felt the sudden regard on what he had done before but had to keep remembering the past wasn''t something that James had it acquiring, having to remember his fathers passing slight guilt of not spending much with him was carried around him knowing that he didn''t get much of a father figure ever since that painful divorce, he saw when he just 7. "I''m sorry" he murmured, repeating it over and over as he walked down the sideroad with James heading towards the golden gate bridge.


    Nothing much for himself, James thought of having a future for himself with the feeling that the Marines were the only branch that could give him functioning as he didn''t do much after finishing college. Unlike her brother or sister, he didn''t get much planning for his future and since then he joined the marines despite full rejection from his mother back in New Mexico, even though his sister didn''t prefer that his younger brother was the only one who agreed on his future of being a marine. But By the time he left New Mexico, he joined the Marines after and the first thing he got was to be sent out on Afghanistan back in 2007; its 3 tours were something for young James and having himself get military experience through the hell of Afghanistan he was somewhat delighted as by that time, James soon after continue serving since 2006.


    ¡­.


    The walk he expected to take more than 40 minutes ended in 3 hours, James looked up top with him finally making up at the hill to see the golden gate breach alongside his dog.


    "A nice view"


    He softly said, pulling out his phone as he glanced around with it with his dog sitting behind watching away with the breeze starting to get cold, having 3 picture taken James after, soon sat down on a bench with him sitting down as he looks on his phone to see it empty as much other than his few colleagues and his relatives back at new Mexico. Having to look through his phone, the immediate sun he once had soon faded away as above the sky, dark and grey clouds behind to fill in, alarm by this instant change of weather, a quick look to see that reports show that it was supposed to be sunny as before, and having to see it, he quickly stands up as he walked closer to the fenced cliff.


    The clouds started to get dark, what shocked him was the clouds started to form around the bridge as the way the clouds acted around it was unfamiliar as he did not expect some clouds to act out over the bridge. Noticing the opportunity he pulled out his phone with James recording towards the clouds, with the clouds in one location, instant thunder strikes began to hit on the bridge as lighting bolts were far bigger than anything he had seen before "the hell?" He quietly let out, as the constant bolts hit around the bridge, with the cars within it began to crash each other, surprised by the way cars acted out, he didn''t expect many crashes to occur in a short amount of time and the constant lightning strikes and immediately rain, was a something a contradiction to James, looking moreover it, he couldn''t think much with barkings from his dog begin to react over with the dog wanting to flee the area.


    "Pablo! Fucking sit!" He yelled out, as the dog continued to bark at the clouds with the constant lightings soon turned to the quick fall of rain; and shortly after the rain soon turn to an immediate storm with the shock of James rouse on how fast the storm came out on a day like this, having to see this his dog immediately after ran towards the dry part of the cliff with James being the only one being hit by the rain. With his wet phone, he continues recording this phenomenon, as he continues a sharp glimpse under the bridge was soon spotted as the water under it waving out as a quick flash was seen under it.


    The flight soon to flash and immediately after, a flash of light soon exploded out from the bridge, in a mere instant, he watches as two pillars rise from the waters with both finding out blue lights as they faded in and out as the powerful storm begins to fuel on, the pillars soon lit up and immediately after lightings from dark clouds soon hit both pillars and immediately after, opens in front of the bridge, a portal or a gate soon opened as the waves around it started to get stronger and stronger. the flash and instant waves, James was dumbfounded by what he saw, as the waves began to get stronger James eyes to begin to widen as he moreover as he watches other a large wooden ship begins to appear out from the portal, as it hits its waters James soon back off as he looked towards the pillars with a speechless face.


    As the ship entered its waters the storm soon started to get strong and come out from its deck, the mage looked around as the rain hit her face.


    "We have come to America!"

 Chapter 6 - The new world of america

    Capital Suarez, the kingdom of Gallimard.


    August 15th, 678 AD


    Day prior, before the opening of the gate.


    Within a great plain of Gallimard, a land where the grass is greener and the farming is greater, many come to Gallimard, with stories and legends have said that people who come to his nation will become richer than nobles with the land being the best for farming and earning but with the situation showing many didn''t come to Gallimard and the sight of trudging elves with some with wagons fleeing towards the closed country as the reports of their country''s capital being inspected, like Cielo before Gallimard will be soon be taken from from the humans, and having this known for the human''s relations to non-human-like species people fear the rise with many fleeing while another stay for the fight for their homeland.


    Surrounding by a massive force of soldiers wyverns fly around outside the walls and what lays at the centre, a massive city with the inner wars being greater than any city within the southern continent, walls being around 30ft tall, too tall for the people around as the soldiers out from the wall having a hard time taking control of Suarez. After 3 days of marching and some extra moment of raiding and pillaging general Lazarus, and his commanders sit down far from the walls under the tent with elves chained and weaken serves the officers and Lazarus, sustenance with many being hand-fed by the elves they had, taken custody.


    Supervising the siege there current on, his 50,000 thousand were bringing the battle on the stalemate with many having a difficult time getting through within the capital, a glaring show that Gallimard forces were using these walls to their advantage. Knowing that Gallimard had far better fortifications than any other nation within the southern continent, he pulls out a small map as he taps around the capital thinking of a way his forces can break-in. Having 50,000 against forces of 10,000 soldiers, Lazarus appreciates that he had a force far larger than his enemies but having to know that his enemy can do many of the killings out from the gate, he sighs as he sees that an opportunity couldn''t be compelled.


    "Damn! These Gallimard know that their fortifications are far better than most we encountered. These bastards knew that we were coming so no wonder they had traps around the city!"


    Larazus sighed, from the stress with him knowing that he gonna get far more casualties than Lielo offensive, and having to see that his soldiers taking time taking control of the gate, and seeing that an immediate plan is needed he looked to his right, standing beside him was an officer as he gazed back waiting for his command.


    "Inform the wyverns squadron to begin their bombing on the gate, we can''t have this take too long!"


    "But sir. Doing so means that they will call out their wyverns out to intercept them I suggest we~"


    Raising his finger to him he immediately silenced the officer as he looked back at him with a glare.


    "Just do it!"


    Hearing this, he shortly after turned around as he placed towards the rear to see a field filled with many wyverns laying around with the riders sitting or lying next to their wyverns, he quickly heads towards them the wyvern captain laying as he faces towards the sky. As she glanced towards it didn''t take too long to see the sun be blocked off and having to quickly recognise it the commanding officer got up as he inquired.


    "What are my orders!"


    ¡­


    "Having that we are in a tight situation, under generals orders, your forces will be above the walls and use high mana explosive to break that gate!"


    Hearing this order, quickly made the captain take afoot, and look towards his back and face his squadron as he yelled at his group.


    "WE GOT A JOB TO DO!"


    His cries were heard and immediately after wyverns soon roared out with the riders quickly getting on their wyverns, as they idle along waiting for the others. Immediately after elves and wyvern stewards soon placed on the wyvern''s legs large snatches with content within it was large crystals with high amounts of powdered around with it being similar to a bomb. and with the captain carrying snatches with a different colour, command in order, his 50 wyverns were now fully prepared and having to see that many are ready he looked back at the officer.


    Saluting, he hovers above him with his squadron doing the same and getting higher, the officer soon dashed back to the tent as he gave his news to the general.


    "Wyverns out and send, we have them flying towards the gate general!"


    Hearing this wonderful report he chuckles out towards him and having to know that his small stalemate wouldn''t happen he continues to watch the gate with Lazarus waiting for the gate to be broken in. Having his wyverns above the sky, the general soon notices his 50 wyverns above them and flying faster than ever the soldiers below cheer at their arrival, and having to see that his comrades have fallen from this long siege the captain looks on the gate with him planning to explode it in.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    [¡­]


    Within the walls, soldiers from all art of the kand soon came up and arms with many fighting to defend the capital with the men doing their best to stop the invaders from coming in, with archers doing volley fire multiple times, he senses that the humans entering the city wouldn''t occur with him looking down below to see many dead around the wall. Laughing at the sight as he watches them fall to death.


    "These damn humans don''t even know how to anteater the ital we will surely win this!"


    He senses a relief was shortly ended, having to gaze back in front he soon glimpses upon sight of many wyverns darting towards their gate, and shortly after he cries out causing many to look towards them to see many wyverns flying to the gate.


    "WYVERNS"


    !!!


    "WYVERNS"


    His cries were heard and immediately after, archers soon fired on the darting wyverns, they watched as many began to fall to their death but having to see that many still lived on they quickly pulled another one as they were ready their bow. This soon attempt of a second volley fire did not occur and shortly after, the leading wyvern quickly threw the stack bombed, to the gate.


    The combine crystals and the magic-powered, cause a combined explosion like nothing before. A large boom was seen at the gate and having to see that his wyverns did it, cheers from the ground forces were heard as many begin to run towards the broken gate.


    Atop the walls, all hope was broken with the immediate destruction of the gate archers dropping their weapons with many shouting out defeat.


    "retreat!!"


    Having to hear that he soon joins along and having to admit that he was wrong earlier he sees that his capital is all gone. With a gate destroyed soldiers soon walked in the northern gate with many joining and appearing, reports from the ground forces were pleasing to hear and having to see that victory was achieved he looked around as she cheered on this siege.


    "It is now below to our empire!".


    Cheers broke out and having to see that many had drinks he sat down as he gazed back at the capital grinning at the sight knowing that he had won another invasion.


    [=============]


    Golden gate bridge, United States.


    August 16th, 687 AD.


    The strong storm ripples the river around them with the waves jumping around with the massive gunboats and frigates having a hard time getting through, each vessel one by one, all got from the gate with many following the front vessel, as many got in confusion soon hit everyone, for some time the storm that was generated by the gate soon begins to calm down as the river around them slowly disappears away. As the storm starts to mist off, the elder in front of the bow of the frigate soon opens her hood with her raising her arms as she faces towards the sky. She felt the droplets hitting her face and having the feel of the earth she gazed back at her mages as she yelled at them in their new realm.


    "Welcome to America!"


    With her having to let out this, she looked around to see that the rain that happened earlier had made a strong mist around with the captain and its crew looking around desperate what they had landed, the elder so to check the mist around and having to look directly in front of her, she gazed above to see a bridge like no other as its red colour and the sheer size made it a shock to the people around the fleet. With 35 ships following along many-eyed on the bridge as they shortly and slowly sailed over the bridge. Having to see it to see the bottom part of the bridge, the elder and the captain looked alarmed by the sheer size under it and having a closer look at it gave the impression that these Americans are rich enough to make a bridge that big. Having to see this amazing presence, the elder soon unwarp her orb and turned back to the hooded elf as he gave it towards her, confused as the held elf looked back forgetting to place the inquiry, she shortly placed her hands as she chants within it.


    "Greater element!"


    Immediately after, the small orb soon begins to glow with repeating flashes the flashes of lights quickly ended, as the orb begins to glisten, with the orb active, the small fog that form from the storm earlier soon begins to out with the sailors aboard looking around to see any nearby ground they land on, binoculars in hand the captain stand beside the elder and having to get to see how were the cities she badly wanted to see, she was somewhat disappointed by the thickness of the fog. And having to not see the skyscrapers she looked above to see it grey dripping continuously. Knowing her magic wouldn''t do much on this world, she glanced back and handed her magic staff to elves as they held onto it. Seeing that the fog is about to fade off, the elder quickly glanced back at the captain and had her find this nation''s skyscrapers. She gazed back and waited for a response.


    "Captain, having that we are getting close to shore, I suggest that we land after we find our site to have our landing, have the rest stay on deck, while we bring the needed people on this mission."


    Hearing this doesn''t sound bad and having that he too was interested he didn''t complain as he saluted back at her. And seeing that the nearby beach is near, the captain alerted the elder as she told them her findings.


    "Beach to our left we will land there elder!"


    Glancing at it to see smiles at the beach and taking some time to look around, the elder looks on to see a small village close to the beach.


    "Look, it''s a village!"


    With many hearing it, they soon turned towards the bow to take a good look at this village and with many looking towards it they smiled as they cheered at the sighting of a city.


    "It is true! We have found these americans!"


    But having to see that it was a village of the sort, the captain gazed back at the elder wondering where the skyscrapers she had seen from the conference were.


    "Elder, where is this city where they had towers that can reach the heavens?"


    Hearing that, quickly made the elder glanced back and have to give her reasonable question, but before she could say anything, the elder said nothing as she stare behind the captain as her expression shows her amazed by something that she doesn''t know; having to know what she eying on she contemplates on what he had seen and many turning to see what they''re looking at, they looked upon as the bridge they had passed over was enormous bridge anything they had encountered. As they continue to eye down, they begin to hear ordering sounds as they many turn at the right to see what they''re hearing.


    !!!!


    They were shocked by what they had seen and looked at what was above them, and the rotor monster flew above them as it headed towards the bridge, this expected wyvern wasn''t something they mine and had to see that the captain looked to the elder wondering if she had any questions. The elder looked back with a shocked expression and seeing that the world they came from was bigger than they expected said quietly mumble to the captain on what they had seen.


    "What is that?"

 Chapter 7 - baker beach

    "Being a marine wasn''t something I had come for my life as prior before, I wanted to do something for the time"


    Getting out of college, I was able to get myself a degree with my life a long way I expected me to get myself a good work and a family to take care of with many even my dad wanting to see a grandson, he could cherish a lot, having that I was a sibling of 3, having that my life was very good during my college days, I had a girlfriend before known her for 8 months and life was going as I wanted and nothing could be better than this.


    But having said that, it wasn''t something I hoped, around that time 9/11 occurred in America and even I was shocked by what happened, President Bush speaking to the people to the Justification of invasion of Afghanistan was heard around the country and the people, angered by this attack would see the reason with the people within my country seeing the cause, they would soon see the United States invasion of Afghanistan. Even with the war transpiring, I wasn''t in the best of mood, during those dark days my girlfriend had broken up with me, with us seeing that our relationship was not the best, and her having affairs with me, we didn''t do much but broke up with us not seeing each other for the past 19 years.


    With the breakup I had, recent events of my mother being passed away had me depressed and with my brothers too heartbroken by what they had to see, by the time my mother was buried I didn''t get to see my future in bright light and having no opportunities that I once had, I Join the marines as I joined in the 1st marine division, my service within Afghanistan was somewhat good and having me get shot once, I saw that I doing very good without any major problems.


    But after 5 tours of duty back in 2006, and a few more military operations, the war in Afghanistan was long gone with the US leaving Afghanistan last year the threat of china was fully in the head with every American citizen with some believing a war, but for over 15 years of me serving the marines I have been expected myself to should lease retire with me seeing that opportunities for a new life.


    But even so, outback from the city alongside his dog, James wasn''t gonna leave the marines any time with him not seeing any potential jobs he could work after his day in the marines, he could only watch on the video he had recorded back at the bridge as a portal of sorts flashes in front of him as ships come out in mass, drinking his convenient store coffee, the video he had a record, was nothing he had sawn and even he was amazed by what he caught in camera but has said he couldn''t have this be shown to the anyone even his police uncle, having that he do anything with this record, it wasnt something he could hold on, having him be a relative to a chief officer within sans Francisco James would have to show the video he had recorded be shown as evidence having with the bridge being a crash site as the number of lightning strikes made it a death trap for any vehicles within the golden gate bridge. James sips more on his instant coffee with him admiring what he could do with this video.


    [...]


    [...]


    [=========================]


    Golden Gate Bridge.


    August 17, 2021.


    Above the golden gate bridge, the vass fog that was made from the storm made it hard for the people within the helicopter to look down to get a full picture of the crash as helicopter despatch from the sans Francisco traffic centre were unfortunate that they couldn''t help as the thick fog made there help to limit.


    The events that happened within the golden gate was something they couldn''t ignore, as the storm quickly ten with the rain dripping down, many could look within the bridge to see a sight like nothing before. As many got off their cars they quickly could feel the cold breeze and the smell of lighting around as the bridge was turned into a crash site with many vehicles being hit one and another, trucks, jeeps and even military vehicles. Nothing was saved and having many hit each other from the rapid thundering attack, what made it even more surprising is how many were able to get off safely from their wrecked vehicles, but even with the relief of their safety, the sirens from the ambulance and the policies around moved within the inner crash site as the screams of pain were heard from the distances.


    Heading in, they quickly got off their vehicle and had to see this wreck, the officer was just purely shocked by what he was gazing at and having to see this mess as he grabbed his radio at his right chest and informed HQ.


    "This is chief Jolene, request for additional ambulance 10-52 over at golden bridge we got some wounded people over~"


    Quickly after his request, a female voice within his radio was short and could be heard.


    "Affirmative¡­ sending additional medical vehicles.."


    Having to hear this, he turned to his second officer and had him look around the wreck, Jolene quickly whistled him out causing his second officer to gaze back at him.


    "Go help the wounded!"


    Hearing this immediately got him to looking around and having to see some wounded people at the distance of the bridge, heading to aid the wounded people at the bridge Jolene soon looks around on what made this such incident, as he didint expect a crash like this ever of over his 30 years of serving the San Francisco police department, ''terrorist attack?'' ''Sabotage?'' Questions about it hit his head and having to see what is going on he yearned to ask the witness what cause this car crash, looking around to see many leaving the scene lone notices the many limping people, with their head covered by blood, and their clothes soaked with blood, having to see this he was more surprised that no reports of an explosion having this given, he begins to see that it wasn''t a terrorist attack, but wanting ti to be sure he noticed at the blocked road, a woman sitting in the wrecked car behind, Jolene introduced himself to the women.


    "Afternoon mam, I''m Chief Jolene SFPD, and I came here after reports of a mass crash attack within this bridge. Do you got a few minutes to spare?"


    The woman looked back at Jolene as her confused face made her unsure what she could report back to Jolene on what happened within the bridge, but not wanting to waste any more time she soon got up and told her single finding.


    "Well, officer, we are not sure how this crash thing happened, but saying an immediate storm cane by within this part of the bridge as it quickly rains down to the bridge with lightning strikes around attacking any vehicle it hits on."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Jolene was surprised by what he just learned, with him seeing that the lighting strike was the one who caused this mess he quickly wonders what compelled him to make such a storm, but having to know that even third was ridiculous to hear, Jolene took her report with a grain of salt with not wanting to waste time he thanked the women as he walked off back to his car.  But having to wonder what causes this such crash, Jolene could assume that it was a sort of heavy storm from the pacific, but even that wasn''t convincing.


    But even that wasn''t a good sight but with him having no proof on who had done would be difficult for the chief officer and knowing he would be informing the media what happened, Jolene exhaled out of stress with him knowing that it would confuse the population what occurred at the bridge but having said within his car, the chief officer looked through his messages and having realized that the bridge incident wasn''t reported back, but having to look through his phone, a crowd soon could be running towards the side of the bridge with many starting to make a fuss, Jolene looked through his windshield to see many heading towards the left side of the bridge, seeing this event confused the officer having that he expects everyone to leave the perimeter of the crash site, Jolene got out from his car once more and looked to the second officer, nodding his head with both know what they would do.


    As they walked towards the crowded people, Jolene notices the sheer numbers of looking at the vass river towards them and having to notice this surprise him as he doesn''t understand what made them come to the bridge in the first place, looking to his second officer, he quickly called out the crowd causing many to notice the two officers walking towards them.


    "ALRIGHT!" The officer yelled with a forward voice, "I wanted everyone here to leave this perimeter, once we got many casualties from the crash I want all to head back towards the barriers at the bridge!"


    Seeing them being officers, many started to head back to the placed in barriers with many staying and continuing scrutinizing the event they saw below with many being stunned by the event there looking, many who remained did not follow the officer''s orders and seeing this, mad both officers disgruntled at what there looking at. With many watching on, both officers walked closer to the remaining people at the bridge and having them see that their phones are recording a sort, quickly made Jolene confused as he begins to wonder what made him record the river then the beach, but as they got closer, people around the bridge soon quiet down with many starting to hear a screech of sorts below the bridge as many started to get worried with many afraid what is happening.


    As they got closer the screech was louder than they expected and flew above them a silhouette of a flying bat or sort scared the on bypasser below as above they watched in terror as flapping above them was something no man or women would ever see flying about there airspace; scaley and pack with sharp teeth its sheer size could make it bigger than any flying mammal that, the sizes and the dark appearance shocked the onlookers, and having to see a dragon-like monster flies over the crowd, with many pulling their phones shocked by what they saw. The wyvern quickly snaps off the onlookers and has it dive below the bridge many quickly dash to see what made it dive down as doing, having to see this both Jolene and his side officer dash to see what made it leave.


    And having to look below the two officers were speechless by what they had seen with both saying nothing as they watched something out from a. Scientists fiction, viewing down on the bridge a wooden vessel which sizes was nothing before appears out from the population as a fleet of 35 vessels sails below the bridge as nothing but the hooded people on the deck were notice along as wyverns beside the fleet flies along with numerous of ships sailing behind the small ship in front, with the leading ship on respite with it being on the direction of baker beach.


    Jolene looked back at the remaining crowd with him even he was appalled by what he had seen in front of him, having said it wasn''t something he couldn''t ignore but having to maintain is something he can''t walk off, Jolene whistled out to the crowd.


    "Alright, as this is a final request I want all civilians around this part of the bridge to head back to the barrier as final order!"


    Jolene''s hard voice was heard around, and having him be a more fixed officer, people quickly headed back from the barrier, as people who remained quickly got out. With them gone, Jolene walked back to the railing watching at the sight of wooden ships moving along the calm rivers as he never expected something like this to occur, but with them looking at the ships, the officer beside him gazed back at the Jolene and having him asked a question Jolene gazed back.


    "Should we call the coast guard?"


    Jolene chuckles from the response having him see that it is required for the coast guard to appear at the golden gate for a fleet of wooden boats would be a ridiculous statement to report back at HQ but with them knowing that the navy is needed, Jolene exhaled.


    "Welp¡­ we can''t have this for this stay too long, report back to HQ and have them contact the coast guard."


    [...]


    "We have a fleet of wooden vessels at the golden gate."


    Hearing this, he quickly got away and having his head back to the car, Jolene alone at the bridge pulls one cigarette and lights up as he puffs out smoke as he relaxed on the rails watching the vass wooden ships anchored bakers beach, but having to see wooden ships was new but what made he question is the dragons he had sawn fly above them with him knowing dragons doesn''t exist with them being myths and legends with Jolene wondering his existence, he saws then scream and fly, it was very real and everyone around him saw it for themselves. But nothing can question but the wooden ships themselves Jolene''s smokes out again on, as he gazed back at the largest of all with it within it being seen with thousands of sailors around it, disembarking glancing with the same people getting into the smaller ships as many small ships heading towards the baker beach.


    Nevertheless, by what he saw, it wasn''t something he can deal with, having that Jolene would have someone do that work, another stick was pulled and having it lit up Jolene inhaled a lot of smoke and puff in out as he continues wondering if the dragon flying above them was as real as he thoughted, watching afar as many of ships having boats heading to the baker, Jolene could only smile as he never thought that something like this happens, but having said, small amounts within his head gets the feeling of a history being made as even what he sees can be fake or not, Jolene walks away back to the his car as he walks off, he could hear the dragons crying afar, and having to hear this he could only wonder if it was a dragon.


    [...]


    Expedition fleet.


    Within small boat mamy row there bows towards a patch of sand covered by ricks as the elves around and even the elder wondered if it was possible to get through, and having them wanting to land at that beach, many didn''t bother asking with them getting closer the elder looked behind her with more then 70 rows boats packed with elves following behind them with the large boats anchored down with the large boats being stayed input, as she gazed back at the beach, at the distance, she could notice a small town of sorts close from the beach and having to see this made her smile as she could feel as the expedition she had planned along, was worth for its. Wait with her seeing that the people she had come to would fully say yes. The elder sees that she was getting near to the beach and having her not want to wait for many after hitting the rocks quickly got off with the elves being wet with them walking towards the beach.


    They got there at last, and the elder was delighted that her people were able to reach the beach without any problems and wanting to not waste any time she looked behind her hooded elves as she smiled back at them.


    "We came and now we are here, today we shall ask these Americans for their help!"


    the hooded elves and elves behind nodded what she said, as behind them boats carrying their supplies quickly got off with them heading to the beach to make a foothold for the elves to take rest, as the elder looked back at the small town in front, smiling at it would see it is the day as having to hear many things about America she could tear as she has finally had reached America.

 Chapter 8 - the solicitors

    [=====================]


    Baker Beach, San Francisco.


    August 19, 2021.


    The once beach where hundreds of people come by to take a dip in the water, see the sunrise or sunsets, was no person to be seen, with the sight of small tents built around with some big ones, further at the back, at the entrance of the gate, thousands of people crowd around with vans from much different news station come by as barriers placed by the police blocked many from getting close to the beach with many recording with their phones to see there only moment to see an elf in camera. A great sight to see but not many they expected having known about the elves at the beach, to the crowded people some looked towards the warships that were sent along with them. And everyone within never expected a warship that large to exist in this world, neither remembering ships being built at that size for a wooden vessel. With thousands of people around, it was quite a scene and having no progress, it was time for the elders to begin the talks for the leader of this nation.


    But having said it''s been 2 days since the elves had settled at baker beach, as news coverage about the golden gate incident became worldwide with everyone on earth learned about this unknown storm and the appearance of 35 unknown ships coming out from under the bridge. Trending worldwide, the elves get to stay their settlement at the beach with more than a hundred tents built by the elves lay around everywhere as police block the entrance and with many seeing that the elves had no place to scamper across.


    Since those two days, it didn''t take too long for the national guard to be called in, and coming down to the city, armoured vehicles once used by the military now are parked around the city and numerous of the vehicles from the national guard were positioned themselves at the bridge with many aiming towards the numerous warships, not just that, elves within there warships glares at the river to find many small boats painted with white and red. Since the bridge incident and chief Jolene sighting of the ''flying dragons'', baker beach became a centre stage for the aftermath and having no progress be made was quite frustrating.


    Sitting within a large tent, a table at the centre take focus for the people within it with 4 personal sitting at a different side of the table, glaring between each other, with both waiting for a response, at the table at the right, lay down a bearded officer being chief officer Jolene, sitting down best he is a representative from the city hall, was FBI agent Richard Aaron, a bearded man intimidated the two elves sitting at the other side with both wearing a type of uniform, one at the left wore a dark blue uniform, while the other wore something similar but unlike the one on the left the uniform had a yellow naming spelling out (FBI) at the right patch on his jacket.


    [...]


    After refusing at baker beach, things went south after the landing at the beach with her encountering what they call, her people and the admiral agreed the ships and her sailors to build and modify the beach for the expeditions force as Lillian would plan out to seek this national leader, quickly she worrying for the downfall of Elijah, and not wanting for that to happen, she looked at the distance to see stairs heading up to the hill, and there she encountered the people of this nation. She remembered smiling at them and having her getting close this delighting meeting was shut down, the officers talked to the elder if the two knew what was happening, and to hear that there aren''t allowed to sleep within the beach made her confused as before not knowing what rules were put in, she didn''t get the picture and even the cops looking at her confused by what and how she spoke back at them. But it didn''t take too long for her bodyguard to see them having their blades be pointed at the two cops, this exchange caused a scare for the two cops and to look back at them, the elder saw them being more human than elves as there non existed pointy ears were seen with both speaking out of on what just happened. and due to that, this caused a massive intake of their progress, after scaring the policemen, the bridge and the beach itself was surrounded by national guard soldiers with many placing barriers ready to open fire if any were planning to come out.


    [..]


    But realizing people did not get the picture, many took up and arms with many drawing their swords at the two cops, frightening them they pulled their black things, from their left side, but both were scared off as landing in front of them was a large black wyvern with cause both officer to bail out before anything dramatic occurred. Although that scene was the cause of a news report, and after the police reported an armed person at baker beach and its fleet, a national report was heard around, and ever since then, the beach has been locked down with government officials trying to understand what is going on.


    The official''s point of view towards the elves was given them a sceptic look on them with both not convinced that there elves, like most people within the earth, many know that elves don''t exist either hearing a nation using swords as its weapons, and even Jolene sitting at the tank doubts that he is sitting towards to elf women; Jolene sit thinks its fake, having to live in a timeline where people can be anything they wanted to be was wasnt common for Jolene to encounter people who cosplay or act like elves within sans Francisco, but even he wasn''t convinced scepticism.


    having to see the large wooden ships or living dragons he fully saw that it was real, not fake, and having to do all of it in person, the disbelief was beginning to doubt itself. Having said that, with him seeing it in person along with a representative from the city hall, Jolene was calm and relaxed alongside the delegate beside him. With Jolene taking a smoke, the delegate whispered back to Jolene with him taking a surprise.


    "Are you taking a smoke at a time like this?"


    "Yeah and?"


    "Just place it down the smoke, you can smoke, later on, we have these two ''elfs'' we have to discuss with."


    Not wanting to break rules he accepts with him placing the stick back at the box before having it be placed back in his right pocket., after seeing that short talk between the two humans, both the elder and captain were surprised by what they had seen; for the elder and the admiral of the fleet, they both sat together with yea sets half finished with both waiting for a response from the humans as the elder not wanting to make it any longer further was to know about this united states. She talked about it for so long. With both sides sitting it was silent to hear, with both waiting for a response, they sat quietly waiting who would speak first. Seeing them as humans were discomforting for elves, having known about the current wars back in the world, was disheartened to hear having known to know the mission was to have America aid them on this unwinnable war, having to see that there asking has to fight against other humans, was something she was expected having said nothing they got no choice to run or call out the people in front, the elder exhaled and greeted the two representatives.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Morning, gentleman!"


    Lillian said in an elegant voice.


    "My name is Lillian Bell, I am an elder from the kingdom we call, Elijah, on the continent of Gaia."


    Before they could furthermore ask more questions, Jolene not wanting to wait furthermore asks a question about her ears.


    "Before we start, are those real elf ears?" hearing this chuckled the elder and not wanting to make them wait, she quickly spoiled them the news.


    "There are."


    The elder quickly flinches her eyes to see it move neutral shocked both of them not expecting it to be that real, but moreover, It was more surprising to hear from the two delegates hearing that the elves can speak the same language as them, but in an older English similar to Shakespearean English, can sounding, a blessing from the lord for Richard as it was great to hear that no language barrier could ruin this moment of meeting these people, hearing this delighted voice from the elf, Richard smiled and greeted back.


    "My name is Richard Aaron. I am an FBI agent sent for the role of finding out what caused this incident."


    "And in the morning am chief officer Jolene lian, I''m an officer around this city."


    Having to hear this both elves can see that there quite respectable on what they wore with both looking at a pair by pair to see what difference they had, for Jolene he wore a badge at his right chest with many pockets around to see that he was a working office with maybe prominent blood in due to his cleaner white skin on him.


    "FBI?" "Government?"  Having the elder be confused by these new summaries from Richard, she was somewhat impressed by how forma were the humans were. By having said to hear that Richard was sent to investigate the incident, one thing she realizes is that he can be a type of messenger. She asks what government or ruling king rules this country.


    "But before we head further down, I must ask mister Richard, what is the ruling ruler of this kingdom of yours and how big is your nation''s military power?"


    It was confusing to hear for the FBI agent not expecting for the elder to ask what was the ruling king or their military power that early, but moreover was to give him a confused look to hear that the Americans was in a type of monarchy.


    "The United States has never been in a monarchy rule? We are a Democratic country."


    Hearing this gave a massive surprise for the elder with her not expecting for this nation to not have a ruling monarchy.''


    "But what if you do not have a king?"


    "Better to have a president than some ruling noble king or shit like that."


    ''President?'' The elder mumbled and it was the word she never heard before and she too was more confused on what made this United states not have the liking of having a monarchy nation but having to learn this her questions of the military hadn''t been answered and wanting to know she asked Richard.


    "I see¡­ but with that how big is your military?"


    Hearing the question was making Richard somewhat uneasy, as having a military question from people he never heard or seen before he shook his head.


    "That''s classified information, but for one thing we have a powerful force."


    Having to hear this gave a massive bombshell from the report and to learn that these United States have indeed had a powerful military made her very delighted. having said what made Richard come, shortly so the room got quieter than before, Richard promptly ended his chuckling for him, as remembering what it was reported were given back at the police department, and inside statements from chief Jolene, Richard quickly so pulled his briefcase out, as he pulled out a folder containing evidence two days ago back st the gate transmission. Richard places the folder towards the two elves in front and having both noticed it, the admiral askes what was this.


    "What is this"


    "It''s a folder at the golden gate bridge incident and we want to show this before we can discuss furthermore."


    Handing the folder, the elves open the page to see a few pictures at the side with full statements at the right describing what occurred at the bridge, with flyby pictures, the elves can see what happened and at a closer shot, can see the mess that was made around to see much-wrecked metal wagon all around with blood and grass shades staining the road around, a closer look to see black patches it was similar to what would ensue to a lightning strike. Having both seen the horrifying sight, Jolene could see them learning about the incident and not wanting to have them forget he removed his empty cigarette and asked the two elves.


    "During our two-day investigation, it was strange to see a massive crashing incident happen as your 35 ships unknowingly appear within the bridge minutes after you came to baker beach, undetected."


    Both said nothing as they continued reading the file they hold on to, with them closely reading the file, the shock to the surprise to see that over 34 people were killed at the bridge as wounds and hits from the car had made some have a fetal death. The elder was upset by what she just read, to she knew that side effects would come to the bridge with realizing that storms tend to occur when a summoning if a gate like this was created, having to see this she was too speechless to speak about it, for the admiral she was discomforted from the report she had seen, and to her eyes, the feeling of guilt of killing many innocents was felt around the captain as she begins to tear up.


    Seeing the horror in their eyes, Jolene wasn''t gonna have a silent treatment be given towards them in a time like this having that he wanted answers, not tears he quickly asks if they were responsible.


    "Well? Do you know who was responsible for this? or is it some storm event that causes this crash?."


    Having to hear the indirect question the admiral gets the feeling that speaking what happens means her people could be killed like what obey had done, the end of her tears and she prepares to pull a knife if things go south, and having the elder notices it, makes her quickly drop it down.


    "Stop, I''ll handle this."


    The admiral could hear the calmness of an elder and having her get the similar feeling of an attack once she told the truth, the gulped and let out.


    "During our transmission towards your world, Mr Jolene, magic in another world tends to not get any energy and since the gate was opening below your man-made bridge, I get the feeling that the lightning strikes had hit the bridge as the storm rages on."


    Hearing this dumbfounded Jolene and Richard with both seeing this as a ridiculous excuse, ''magic?!'' He wondered as he was too shocked by the response and even he was too stunned to speak. From the responses. Not wanting jokes Jolene was angered by the answer.


    "This is a serious question ms. Lillian, this incident is the biggest natural crash that causes a lot of lives to die and you are saying magic and lighting was responsible for this?!"


    But after saying it out loud, it wasn''t something he would fully agree on what he had said, so far having to see this giant wyvern flying around their warships had everyone lose their minds and to see living and functioning elves, Jolene quickly calms and Richard patted his back.


    "Yes and I can show you."


    Quickly after so, the two delegates looked oj towards the elder who then closed her eyes as she chanted out nonsense, causing both to be confused about what it''s going on.


    "Earthquake!"


    minutes after, rumbling occurred around them causing Jolene to get down expecting an earthquake. As the vibration around them didn''t stop, as they were kneeling alongside Jolene, both looked back above the table to see the elder chanting on as the admiral beside could only close her eyes as she sat still. Waiting for proof of magic to end. Her chanted ends and around them gets hives at the sky as rocks and glowing in a brightest of blue hover around the inner tent, the two delegates could only watch around with both slowly getting to look back towards to the elder, opening her eyes lit up in a whitest of colours as her floating rounds hovers silently as the admiral said nothing and waited for the elder to reply. The show of magic shocked the two delegates within the tent and even Jolene had a feeling of regret for yelling out towards the two. She could only look back at them, as no emotions could be seen within her face as they said nothing, she smiled as she looked on at them.


    "This right here is magic."

 Chapter 9 - not so friendly

    [========================]


    Interrogation room, San Francisco police department.


    August 20, 2021


    Within the interrogation room handcuffed to the table, the elder sat idly looking around a room with no one but her and the metal table as the sounds of nonentity encompasses her as she could hear her heartbeat, it was too noiseless and these moments of silents she begins to recall what happened yesterday and what made get her into this silent room and having to see that these humans are not the same ones as back at the homeworld. The elder was surprised, to discover that she wasn''t executed by the humans for being a magic caster or an elf, she got see that she was sent to a holding cell and had to sit on it for a while, she was then moved to see that she had waited down there for the past two hours,  these moments made her wonder what made these people more passive and what drives them to be more receptive.


    But even with these thoughts, the humans still did not suspect them to be actual elves and even with the show of magic she was treated like a felon and having to see that these humans never get to see magic before, conversing with them was tougher than the elder expected. Seeing her being quiet and patient, FBI agent Richard and Chief officer Jolene both looked at each other after glimpsing at the door and having both been dumbfounded they could only think of what just happened yesterday. Having both seen the magic on their small meetup back at baker beach, both were intimidated by some the men only believed to have ever existed in fiction and video games¡­ They had the elder and the rest of her high ranking followers join along with her, now with them being questioned by other officers.


    "So what do you think will happen to these elves after we do our proper interrogation?"


    Richard asked in a soft tone; hearing this he turned back at him. "Not sure. Having yesterday been a fuckfest, the federal government went more aggressive than I expected. Having that we had to force their wooden ships to relocate to some nearby port while having the national guard deployed en masse to the city,  from all I know they aren¡¯t going to be shipped to Gitmo.


    It wasn''t as they expected, with the federal government getting the info that the elves were responsible for the bridge incident, there was a sudden change of hearts, the situation begins to worsen and the media reporting it like no tomorrow, Richard had to see his nation dealing with a situation which they had never faced before. He glances back at Jolene and pats his right shoulder.


    "That portal below it, what do you think is on the other side? will it take us to an alien world?"


    Jolene looks back at Richard. "What?" And having to hear him chuckle, Jolene could only stare back, and with the time being late he looks at the door and quickly unlocks it causing a creaking to be listened out at the right corner, for the elder to see it was the same people as yesterday and with both wearing different uniforms, the elder was a bit embarrassed to see that she was wearing dirty clothes as before and with them getting into there sit and sits straight, gazing back to the two men.


    "Evening ms. Liliana"


    To hear his imitating voice, and to notice them being different from yesterday, their expression was irate and more moral and having to remember her attempt of revealing her magic, this change of heart could be one of their reasons.


    "Evening gentleman."


    Hearing this, both grin and immediately after so, Jolene placed down more papers than before and with additional information being given, made the elder quite surprised not expecting them to give more information.


    "Additional evidence we had to collect from the bridge incident was given to us to be used in our interrogation, if you answer correctly and truly we can offer you back something which can assist us as well."


    Hearing that she is in an interrogation room made the elder quite uneasy, the urge to break free was high, but even that she sees within the room that no type of torturing devices was placed in within the empty room. Even though both of the men had nothing in their hand, with the formal and respectable manner, Lillian had no choice, with her being close to see their ruling majesty, she quickly cleared her voice towards the men.


    "Yes like yesterday before, I¡¯ll explain everything."


    Shortly after, Richard hands the elder a folder that contains a blurry picture of large wooden ships which were caught in camera, alongside this picture was an impressive quality and the powerful storm around it with a thick fog and constant lighting strikes, a man who would recognize this picture could obscure it out as a fake photograph.


    "What are you looking at ms. Liliana is a photograph of your warships entering,  our territorial waters without our permission. How did you manage to pass over the bridge without entering radars detecting your fleet at our coastlines?"


    With the photo placed towards the elder takes a quick look to see that it was her being passed over from strong waves, lighting around them, a beacon-like light, flew at the background and having to notice this while they didn''t she looks back to Richards


    "Like I said Mr Richards, magic!"


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    To hear the "magic" report made Richard quite uneasy with the interrogation, Jolene could see his reaction, arms covering around his head wondering what made him get into this mess, to hear that she uses the magic excuse once more, Richard was fed up with the utterance of magic, he turned towards Jolene with a tired look.


    "Can''t do much with this."


    Hearing this, made Jolene not devoted to this attempted meeting, with the mage not giving a full brief down on what is their goal they search, it made him concerned about what happened back at the bridge.


    "Ms Lillana, please understand that you are talking to a professional and this information you provided us will be handed to the public and both the people listening along within this room, to say having you bring your excuses of the use of ''magic'' isn''t helping the situation that happened 4 days ago, give us a full rundown on what is your main end goal and your objective of intruding American waters, your actions can also be taken as an act of war against the United States of America ."


    The elder had to hear that there a more people than just them and the word ¡°war¡±, made her quite surprised and spooked, as looking around this empty room her suspicion begins to inflate, but her knowledge on what happened back to the people at the baker beach was unknown, with her being dragged away from the golden gate bridge, to see this issue it would mean that tenikic magic communion wouldn''t work and her offensive magic was completely useless as mana around was weaker than hoped, this issue without any words back at the beach and her being brought in this empty cage.


    "Before we talk further, I must know something. What did you do to my people?"


    To hear this question he turns towards Richard, and with Richard looking back at the elder he folds his fingers.


    "The thirty-five wooden vessels that were on the beach was placed to a nearby port since it was blocking our passage below the bridge, and for your people, we had some join alongside you the ones with the hooded cloak of there and we had some be left at the beach as we have people interview to least have a basic knowledge for their side."


    To hear this gave a relief to the elder, and to see that none of her people was harmed by the Americans, the elder sees that this "interrogation" would be a walk in the park, as long she gave her truth to the two men in front of her there faiths would be saved.


    "Yes, I''ll continue our talks like yesterday."


    To hear this made both quite pleased, and standing straight like always both soon gave folders from different points of view from the incident once more.


    "Like what Richard had said, how did you manage to enter the bridge without any coast guard ships noticing your fleet?"


    the elder places her hand in front of the men. and having to open her palm with her cuffed in hands, a ray of light begins to appear to her fingers with it beginning to light up.


    "Our country had entered your waters through a magic portal which was placed down below the bridge over ten thousand years ago before civilization had come to these lands. The pillars which still exist to this day were hidden from humanity and could only be accessed by powerful elders and magic casters. On our side, it did work like a charm but the unfortunate part was that the pillars could work properly due to the scarcity of magic in this world. To counter this, a strong storm was placed down and its lightning began to hit the pillars forcing us to rise from the waters allowing us to go to the underside without the need of entering your coast."


    It was unbelievable what they just heard, but even though it was least convincing that both Richard and Jolene were thinking it about what they just learned, though having to hear that the lighting strikes was the one which made the attacks at the bridge, this gave one thing at least to report back. but even though they still doubted the story, she had relayed even with her statement about the portal causing them to come to this world, it was the need that made them come to this country.


    "But that''s the question, what caused your people to reach this country?"


    Remembering that what she would say would be bogus for Jolene and Richard, this determination of coming to their country would be a long story and hard one to explain, as knowing that they wouldn''t easily believe the story, the elder sighed and looked back at the men.


    "Well¡­. My people and I came from a world we called the Negev, and the continent we lived upon is called the lands of Gaia. Our continent was ravished by constant war and our people had to suffer, many gave hope of ever seeing peace in these lands until the Kingdom of Elijah came to help us. They used their diplomats and their army to force peace treaties with our neighbours and made them see what war had done to this beautiful continent, destroying the land and its economy¡­This change of heart had an effect on many of the countries below in the south which caused the end of the great,  and immediately as peace reigned again our lands begin to heal their wounds as our nation never gets to see another conflict once more."


    "For over fifty years we enjoyed peace and prosperity, with harmony among our species. Our continent finally began to recover from the devastation brought upon us by war. Our lives `perfect, many believing the days of war were gone. Until¡­Until those damn humans came to ruin our lives and destroy everything we had made till now.  , (gib name to empire here) had managed to bring a massive army, marching across the great Fostering desert and had its lay waste to the kingdoms we called allies. Our people tried to stop them but they were too powerful for us to stand a chance. Those peaceful years made our army weaker, without any experienced officers or generals in command our forces crumbled, our nations were in peril and we were sent had come to these lands to ask for aid in this tragic war."


    A disturbing but fascinating tale to hear and something which surprised the agents though they did not show it to the elder, even with this tale it didn''t add up and made more questions than answering the ones they asked., For Richard having to know that there is another thriving civilization just their own embroiled in the war on the other side was something he had not expected, he wondered if elder could have just asked other nations from different Continents in their world for aid rather than coming through the portal to seek America¡¯s help.


    "You mentioned before that in your world, Negev there are more continents, why didn¡¯t you seek their help, why come all the way here ?¡± Richard asked.


    ¡­


    "We tried, Mr Richard but neither heeds our call for help, not even the strongest of nations those would have been capable of halting the humans joined hands to help us


    Not something he wanted to hear in response, even her reasoning didn''t give them a full picture of what is going on. They only heard their side of the story, and from what they know these people are in dire need of assistance and their world is currently going through a humanitarian crisis. Both the Agents looked at each other.,


    "So what to do now?" Richard got closer and whispered.


    "We continue our interrogation if she does give us everything we need, then she and her people wouldn''t be charged with manslaughter at the bridge"


    He glances back to Liliana, to see that she listened through their small convo and heard that she would be arrested for manslaughter back at the bridge due to the opening of the gate, she lowers her head a sense of grief washing over her. Even though the agent expressed her regret and felt ashamed for her actions, the agents just ignored it and kept their focus on their work by squeezing every bit of information from her.


    "Ms Lilliana tells us everything in this new world and this ''magic'' you possess, we are interested to understand these things that don''t exist in this old world."


    Their need to know their world, made Liliana see that she could have a second chance, for Jolene taking a small smoke he sees that¡¯s her goal was to meet their current president with the need of asking aid to save their country from the invaded by some imperialist empire, even if she pleads on her knees it is a very big chance her requests wouldn''t be heard out, knowing about their current situation on earth chances of America wanting to save some unknown country, in a new unexplored world wouldn''t happen, with there focus being on Taiwan and the situation back in pacific and keeping the dragon in check being more important than this incident. He gets the feeling that the president would have to decline this offer for now.


    He turns back to the elder, with her ears open, He checks the phone seeing it still recording their conversation, and having this seen he turns back to her.


    "Explain everything you got."

 Chapter 10 - Operation open ears

    [====================]


    Church of the panduriform, holy state of Alberta


    22nd day of Aleister. "August 22, 2021"


    For the past five months, the kingdom they call "the holy state of Alberta¡± is the land of pure humans whose destiny was to wipe any species which doesn''t parallel humans, for its crusade to the southern continent the Alberta had withstood the terrific heat from the greater desert a region whose land goes over fifty kilometres and heat which can go over sixty-three degrees, for the kingdoms at the southern continent this unpretentious wall was no used and with the continent being closer than ever to be under the Alberta grasp, the capital cheers on to know that this was their destiny.


    The pitches from the large doors opening were heard around and coming in this somewhat empty room, two men dressed up in a more unusual uniform, it coloured in a dark brown, and metals and pockets could be noticed at their chest and having to enter get to see the room, both soon step in as they looked around their surroundings. In front of them, a large podium could be seen at the distance from them with the two officers, behind it was a large window the only thing that gave light within the room, and having both getting closer they soon knelt towards them as their faces couldn''t be seen.


    "Councils! Forces from the southern mainland report complete successes with no mass casualties, as our forces are advancing deeper within the continent!"


    To hear this delightful news was something to be impressed about, but having said so they said nothing back, and they continued glaring towards the two men. The constant silence from the room gave shivers to the men, but continued further.


    "Reports that they have already taken over multiple kingdoms, and only three additional countries will soon be taken over!"


    Delighted by the news, a few of the councils chattered with each other, their mumbling and their whistling could be heard around, but few being close to each other, they both stood silent. Waiting for a response. Soon after, their loiter didn''t take too long, all quickly gazed back towards the two officers and had all learned the report they soon hailed down.


    "Fantastic!" they said. "Request permission or ask any active forces to capture or arrest elves that can summon elements. We need some specimens of their capabilities!"


    Having heard the council''s request, the officer bowed down, "yes councillors i''ll inform your majesty and the forces about your request, we do have many captured elves but even that it will be a long excursion before we can have arrived here!"


    "That is a problem we can solve if it will take over two months till it arrives. I¡¯ll request it to be fed and at least be alive once it reaches towards the capital."


    The councils, like the others within the podium, expected that the elves they will receive will be a good example condition to get experimented on for the assemblies to take. Understanding their request, both officers, before turning back, soon heard a lang bang from the large doors as multiple men appeared out from the door.


    "There is no need for that!"


    The young man said, echoing his voice. And having to hear it many soon recognized the voice and faced towards the door to see a young cladding in golden armour as behind him changed Elven women could be seen behind him, the man looked towards them at the distance looking down with a smigged looked as he held on the chains of the captured women behind yanking the chain them many grown out, and soon after he walks towards the podium, which made everyone within the room to be unpleased.


    "Sir Alexander! Our majesty has informed that no noble shall enter the confidential Alberta enchantment room! You have brought in here the scent of the whores and the unpleasant sight of your very face!"


    Hearing this made the noble chuckle, "Why? Because the wyvern air division has done a far better job than the magic battalion?"


    Hearing this, made everyone within the podium irritated to hear, although what he said was completely untrue it wasn''t a surprise that it was come by a noble who doesn''t know much about magic, "the kingdom of Alberta had a hold on to magic as its major weapon, our majesty and invaded the continent below for the sake of getting more of this superior power!"


    His comments were heeded but did not make the noble sense of his consensus, he looks down and giggles out, but quickly after the giggle begins to loudly burst into laughter as he could only laugh towards the councilors, as his wails could be heard around. Neither everyone is in the best of mood and having to loudly hear annoying laughter made everyone look down on him with a glare, his laugher shortly after ended and facing back towards them he soon after looked towards the centre person.


    "The purpose of our majesty''s wanting if the southern region is far more different from the need of Elven magic, that being the many resources and untouched lands which he wants to used to cultivate for our developing empire, we have power!" He proudly yelled, "Our forces don''t need the power of these breech-loading guns from the falidom empire or these mages! We have the power to kill ourselves with ease, and not even the countries below us had the chance to be given sympathy. That''s how powerful our country is!"


    His justification was weaker than expected. The council''s one thing that one branch falls the others will. Remembering this one stood up towards him looking back at him.


    "Our country grew its power because of our three branches! If all forces manage to not maintain a strong military communication then our country will be a far worse state!"


    The noble scoffed from the response, "of course not! Know that the wyvern forces will have a higher rate of killing an enemy force and me hearing that the mages wouldn''t get much during the incursion  that your mage forces are decreasing its numbers, and even his majesty knows this issue."


    What the noble said, was genuine to hear, made the councils look furthermore to this is a problem, having comprehended that their mages are reducing furthermore this soon could be an issue figuring out that around forty-three thousand mages are within active service, and this number starting to a smaller number, the council responded to their majesty informing them that everything would be in good hand.


    "Our majesty had already known the situation, and we had informed him we are undertaking a new program which allows us to get more mages for this empire."


    The noble sneers from the response, "Hah! Not surprising to hear I''m afraid to see that that you are now be forced to compel of making many conscript mages, i''ll have no surprise from the reports of the frontline that mages of yours will have far more casualties."


    Within the centre of the council the hooded person had had enough, soon after she revealed to the man in front of him as a white, charming woman whose blonde hair was far softer to look and brighter than anyone who had beautiful hair, soon after her expression sharpers intro an indignant look, and looking back at the noble.


    "Lord Shiva! You are a noble of the shiva Falmouth bloodline! How dare you act in such a manner within this secreted cathedral! You know that his majesty doesn''t appreciate what we report to him about unwanted visitors entering the cathedral and having you being loud and infuriating to look at, I can have this be a report of you entering without permission and having you not be able to marry his majesty''s daughter!"


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    To hear such a response, the noble looks back from his smirking look to a more shocked expression, not expecting such a response, his face reads in "how dare you!" He mumbles, and attempting to pull his sword, his motion quickly halts as in front of him he looks upon with a stunning look. In front of him, the blonde woman straightened her arms facing towards the noble and was shocked to realise that this wasn''t some magic council that he expected. Hold on tight, he struggles around and moans out from his pain, he looks towards her glaring back. Silent as ever, the blonde woman opens her eyes to see her pupils as it begins to glow, she looks down towards the noble home so shocked by what happened.


    "Know that our glorious empire seeks the purge of getting more power against the elves we see as a threat, our empire will soon have the power to control the whole continent, and once down you will see what makes our country so demented on magic!"


    the councils agree with her statement, the noble could only look back with a glare. To see his mouth is still open.


    "Know that it wasnt that but the need for resources! Our empire sees its untouched materials and having those that cause us to invade it! We went there for land, not magic!"


    "The purpose for the invasion of the southern continents is not because of the land, it''s because of the elven magic!"


    Hearing their motive of the invasion of the southern continent was more different than the one she had wanted, many scoffed from her reason, having many seeing a different path.


    "There is no such thing as a need for magic from those dirty elves! Our country is far superior and the need for their pure magic isn''t keen on our majesty''s eyes or everyone fighting within that continent. The war is about saturating the dirty lands of those elves and soon in the future, we will see a large number of humans loving their continent."


    Having to hear this, the hooded women sneered, "the nobles of Alberta. why do you see no potential of their power?!" She ridiculed them, "our country has been using the power of magic to solve every problem of humanity first and even during the war against the empire of halidom! We made them not invade us because one thing our powerful magic caster and mages we have within this country we have been using magic since the day we learn to kill each other!"


    The irritated voice was heard around to hear her reasons, it didn''t convict the noble and soon after he struggles around to finally break loose, and placing his drawn-out sword back, he looks back towards the blonde woman.


    "Know that we will show you why magic doesn''t do much for us! That era is gone and with weapons, we bought from the holy empire we will make sure you see the reason."


    Having nothing to say, the noble turns back to the door and to see it being opened, he soon after walks away and watches walking away as everyone was delighted that the noble had nothing and relief to see him leaving, they soon after looked back at the two officers standing there.


    "You may too leave the area"


    Both officers soon bowed in front of the councils, they turned towards the door leaving with both holding on to documents that would least please their majesty. With the officer finally closing the cathedral door, a loud bashed was heard around them and immediately after the darkness around the room began to consume and having nothing but the window behind giving them a small amount of light they soon after gazed back towards the blonde women at their centre.


    "With that noble gone, I do have something very surprising to report about."


    Hearing this the councillors gave an interest in what the blonde woman would say, and immediately they could see her closing her eyes with both hands raised at the centre, to it quickly gleaming, this glow begins to light up at the centre of the room and a flash of light they looked upon a sight they never expected.


    "No.."


    Upon the blonde woman''s magic, the version they saw was a large portal within the distance ocean, the pillars glow and it was surrounded by warships alike, even armed with their wyverns and swords all guard around the entrance, and having to see this, all were too speechless and what they saw it wasn''t something they expected to see and not even the blonde women expected for the weak elves as what they call weak be able to make magic like this, it was nothing alike and among the group, the old man soon after bashes the table and having many looked towards him many could notice his irritated look.


    "Impossible!" He cried. "How did the elves manage to open a gate like that! That type of magic is impossible for them to cast!"


    The old man had reason to be furious, having all been unexpectedly seeing a gate like that to be open once more, many couldn''t theories how they managed to open such a gate. And having all look at each other, among the group of young women soon after raises from the table.


    "From what I''m looking at, it was expected that they could have done a sacrifice magic cast, having that you would need to slay one high ranked mage to open such a gate, but having said giving too much and the gate would end up being wasted!"


    What she said could be feasible, but knowing that a sacrifice magic cast means that the pillar would be in the vine of red, a good look could see the vines of it being the same as the pillars. Noticing it the blonde woman replied, "but the vines you can see are white meaning that they had done a pure magic cast for making the gate."


    A surprising statement that the blonde woman had said, but having to see what she said could be plausible the rest took it with a grain of salt. But other than the gate opening it would seem that the gate had finally opened, and noticing this issue many were still wondering what caused them to open the gate in the first place. But other than that, which country was responsible for opening the portal.


    "could be the kingdom of Elijah, from my understanding, general Lazarus informs about three countries which are too big to invade and they request for additional troops, among the countries Elijah was far bigger and scouts had stated that they had walls far too big and thick to be a breach in, and even their entrances seem intense for breaking in."


    "We are not discussing their defences! We are wondering which country was responsible for opening the portal!" The young woman replied and having said so, the blonde woman looked back towards them.


    "It Elijah" she quietly said, "having to own a few maps prior before I was memorising which pillars can spawn in and having only 2 be able to open, I expect that the Elijah mages were responsible for opening the gate."


    They were surprised that she had already known who did it, "so you knew along?" They replied and having to hear a chuckle from her, the old man quickly got disgruntled. Not saying anything much furthermore, to discover that the gate had opened from the elves it was no option but to have everyone within the empire to learn about the situation, understanding that powers of the gate have, the current ongoings carnages made of there forces had, could be the reason of the gate opening and having known that they would be invaded within three months, there was another option to having the invasion of Elijah be earlier than expected.


    "We will have to inform our majesty about the gate opening as well, and he does the invasion of Elijah be earlier than he wanted."


    The mood around them was getting quite thick, knowing that Elijah could have something behind that portal, the drastic move to take out Elijah fast or have their forces be fighting against a country that they could expect weak or strong. But even though her question was heard around, many looked at each other not abiding by her question.


    "But you must know the reason why his majesty wouldn''t do it, it''s because general Lazarus had reported about the shortage of manpower within his forces that''s why he asked for him to wait for  three months so he can have his newer forces!"


    The blonde woman quickly gets up. "Those elves have a gate which can determine the history of this war!" She let out "do you want this kingdom to fall or have land which can make us far greater than those bastards at the top?"


    To hear her let out in a loud voice, the old man was quite irritated, but having to say back she looked back with a glare having it pierce towards his head.


    "Inform his majesty about this now!"


    The old man could only sneer, and quickly after he gets up from his table and walks away towards the door as the others could only watch him walk away. Having him gone, they soon wondered more about the other problems but knowing that they can''t do much, for tonight the blonde expects the gate to hide something, which would change the course of this crusade, but only having to gape this imagination, they soon towards the top of the door and having to see them once former mage she could only laugh having to realize that something big would appear.


    [================]


    Assembly room, Washington D.C United States.


    August 23, 2021.


    A wooden furnishing around the room could be seen, with blinders within the windows with barely any outside light glamping through the room, within the room three men sat down with some taking a smoke, and having to see and smell the room with cigarettes some of the military officers looked towards each other wondering about the situation. For the past two weeks, to hear about the whole situation within sans Francisco many of the officials within the room were still dumbfounded and just getting newer and newer reports this became a high arch for the few men staying around.


    "Elves and these wooden ships and the incident and the golden gate bridge, what the fuck is going on at California."


    Letting out a big smoke, the chief of general lee ledger could only endure the smoke as the constant many reports from the fox news had made him give a headache as he did not expect a situation like this to arise. Like him, the rest too waiting for the president was still confused about it and had to get newer reports, some were still confused if the people who had come were elves.


    "From a statement, I got, apparently after doing a physical examination from their cells they were indeed in fact elves with some advanced things which we humans can''t have."


    Hearing what senator Joel said wasn''t convincing for the rest of the men, and even he was least confident in what he stated, after what Joel said, the others could only rethink what America is currently on, and seeing the other problems, the two generals within the room feel frustrated, knowing that there are reports of Chinese forces around Alaska and even early invasion of Taiwan being reported. And having this be added, it was now a question on what their government would do and having no further reports be given, they all sat down holding onto her half-burnt cigarette, wondering about the circumstances.


    Soon after, coming from a door a man wearing a black suit appears in the door and having to see it being the president bodyguards all three place their cigarettes at the ashtray with all standing wait for the man himself. He soon enters the room appearing at the door, a man wearing a black suit with a red tie comes with his old appearance as the three men see him greeting the president.


    "Morning President!"


    To see the three men in front of them being uptight as usual, he smiles back having seen that there are many things to discuss.


    "Gentleman, you may sit down."

 Chapter 11 - Ballot for the new world

    Assembly room, Washington D.C United the States of America.


    August 23, 2021.


    Having to greet their president earlier the few generals and senators within the room, all sat down with the president to sit alongside them, for himself as service for his country, the president was known as president garter Gabriel, a commanding general during the gulf war and a senate throughout the late 2000s are the known as the "the man with his words" he won the presidential election as policy brings the ideal of a better life and making America far greater than before.


    Having to perch within the big table, the meeting was something that they would encounter on an everyday basis with all having to know what happened back in San Francisco. Garter and his generals and senators had to at least remember what caused this incident to occur.


    "Alright¡­" Garter said, "before we can discuss further these ''elves'' and the portal that opened back at bridge need some insight on what compelled them to come to our waters and cause terror around San Francisco having a situation that no man would expect I would need full clearance before I can do anything in a further notice."


    Like what Gater announced, this is a serious topic before he got a report about the elves, the incident about the death of thirty civilians on that bridge was the first thing to be reported about an unknown storm that appeared which cause the terror within that bridge. Even footage of the elves were now on the internet and causing worldwide attention.


    and remember watching the news broadcast about it back at the office, it was given by a man who recorded the incident the shocking footage with the statement of him being there to "walk his dog" and during that he stated that ''dark clouds appeared out of nowhere and immediately stroke down at the cars within the bridge some, unfortunately, to be hit by the lighting. As the men in the room sat down quietly, the senator bouquet immediately after broke the silence.


    "well Mr garter, having gotten a small rundown from the reports given by the local government at Francisco, their department had stated that the elves which appeared below at the gate during the bridge incident had said that these people appearance had similarities to a mythical being of an elve, and there a leader of their expedition and I quote ''came to seek the assistance of their current war within there world as they come to America the strongest country I can find'' she had stated."


    Hearing this, the men there wanted to chuckle out but having it professionally they were speechless not expecting that to be learned that even garter although getting the constant report this was something new that he never had gotten to learn, but quickly after it was expected that the police department at Francisco had probably not stated so getting this new report was a surprise.


    "Well. This is interesting¡­" he muttered, too dumbfounded by the reports he had learned. Rubbing his chin, garter looked back at the senator.


    "An elven, coming to our waters with outdated wooden warships coming to our causing this whole incident just to come to seek aid from us."


    Replying to the senator, he continued rubbing his chin, as quickly after, among the general staff, a gruntled voice was heard out and facing him.


    "First we got the Chinese vessels invading within our waters at Alaska and Ukraine having a potential war with the Russians and now this shit. Fucking elves Mr president that causes worldwide attention that our country can''t do much on!"


    General Lee, like the rest of the men, had the reason to be upset as having the world be in a tension of a third world war.


    "And these elves hadn''t given a proper declaration to the population at Francisco due to the local police there not having the media not be able to have access the beach they landed and ones that are arrested thankfully, announcements were given from the people at Francisco that they will plan an event which will have these elves speak about their intention of coming to this country."


    Garter begins to think deeply, knowing that the population is still confused about the golden gate lighting incident, this was quite a headache having to see that he isn''t prepared to deal with a situation like this.   man in the office wasn''t something he could ignore, with rising tensions within the pacific and a potential war in Europe the only thing he could arrange was a conference between him and their current commanding officer.


    "What are the plans for SFPD on the people they have arrested and their small integrations?"


    "From what they reported, their" leader " had demonstrated two officials the power of magic towards them as they had stated back house and I quote, ''like magic from lord of the rings'' chief Jolene stated and for FBI Richard he replied ''nothing like before'' we do have camera footage for this"


    Immediately after, a flat LED screen at the left corner of the room immediately brightened up as a TV begins to play out footage of the small "integration" everyone within the room was open wide having to hear it but doubting about it, it was there first time getting to see footage without having the press know it. Even having a flat-screen the quality was very dreadful although manageable, it was something they can see in full detail and having both men be closer to the young hounded women, the videos begin to play further in and immediately after they could see both officials back away as both arms of the hounded women placed at the centre of the table as immediate glow begins to faint brighter within the pawn of her hands.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "What the hell.."


    General Lee was speechless by what he was looking at, a hooded woman holding onto an element as both men looked stunned by the sight they saw. Within the screen, the noises of the women could be heard to hear that she was explaining the power of the magic.


    Although what she said wasn''t a full brief down on what magic could do, they had gotten too basic knowing that magic could only be used if mana was flowing within the wood, and to comprehend that they needed power by earth by invoking a storm to summon the gate, a puzzle begins to assemble in. But even though what they had learned wasn''t convincing, getting a small five minutes video on the integration, the senator immediately turned off the screen as he faced back towards the men at the table to hear what their thoughts had on this video.


    "Well President Garter, after seeing that video, do you have any plans after seeing that footage?"


    Senator Barack asks; hearing his question, garter looked back.


    "Well.." He quietly mumbled, "Before we can do any drastic measures I would like to hear other people''s opinions within this room, so I could plan out what we can do to these ''elves'' that are currently in custody."


    With garter wanting to hear their opinions, the few high ranking generals begin to think out their suggestions, and some were quietly wanting to see what they can propose, but having learned about the reports within the footage, lee looks back at the garter, having to hear what the elf had said at the screen, he finish a shot and announced within the room.


    "Mr President.." CSA Lian Leens asks, "in all due respect but none of the people is fully convinced. Hell¡­ everyone within this godforsaken country doesn''t even believe in the story and even worldwide, we are dealing with something that our country will never expect to happen and everyone isn''t even fully convince,


    "Well. With that footage, we concluded that they are considered responsible for that bridge incident and other trends that happened after that, and them wanting to come to hear for the sake of asking us military aid despite them not having us know them, asking military aid and causing thirty people to die at the bridge, well this is just what god¡¯s fucking plan."


    The tone from Lee was aggressive to hear, it wasn''t his fault for acting like this, with America having to deal with the Chinese within their coastline it was a matter of time before another world war would erupt.


    Lee follows up, "Including that, Germany is requesting us, to not make an agreement deal between U.S and Ukraine as a way to not have a potential war within Europe be broken out."


    Having to hear Lee retort, chief of staff Lian Leens laughs out from the verdict, having Lee look towards him and he smiles. "Of course! Having those krauts have been Russian cocksuckers ever since the Berlin wall fell, a country that was divided, of course,e, they try having a good relationship with the Russian and giving the motivation for having Russia not be allied with the Chinese."


    Having to hear both men chuckling out, garter exhaled loudly, "alright we can discuss the weapons trade between our country and Ukraine later, we are currently on the topic of how to deal with the situation within San Francisco."


    Hearing his request, both men concurred and immediately after went silent as the president could hear nothing but the loud sounds of their air conditioner within their room. Before, Barack after senator Barack notified the president.


    "On that note, Mr President. There are some things you should know about the incident, that the people within the beach are elves surprisingly... And we got this report after a small checkup. Within the Holding cell."


    Garter leans back, "I already know that. It''s just we need to plan out what we should do before doing a full meeting between these people, they had done a lot of damage just by coming to our country, and by now they would have gotten a bad rap"


    "Well, including the mishap at the beach line as well, trying to make peace or giving in to their request wouldn''t do, I suggest that we have the least to pay their reparations. That includes paying the family who had had their relatives die back at the bridge and the damage they had caused as well."


    Their answer wasn''t quite persuasive as he wanted and asking questions to military officials their reasons wouldn''t do much, he turned towards the vice president Keith and senator Barack while waiting for a response from himself.


    "Well?"


    Tapping the table, Keith exhaled. "Well garter, we should at least reduce the pressure on these ''elves'' and try to make ourselves look presentable once you get to meet one for yourself, we can give in to our requests and demands once we have a basic partnership be formulated. We have an opportunity in our hand''s mister president. What''s behind that gate?"


    "What?..." Lee muttered out, "the fuck you mean behind that gate?"


    "Well. After the whole bridge incident had happened. Two large pillars were found within the bridge with insight reports of being similar to the portal gate from sci-fi movies. Even officers and locals, hell even the coast guard had reported about this gate and this is the one that made these elves appear out within our waters."


    "Think of the opportunities behind that, the gate. I see something big after seeing the forecast report and being interested in what we can see there, I say we make these elves go there once the formal meeting is prepared."


    Everyone was hesitant from his junction, even garter wasn''t into his reasons. Senator Barack looked at Keith. "You are asking something that is too early, as of now it''s been a week since the incident and yet no progress was made. For now, we take it slow, we have better communication than having two officers do our job and we make sure the population could see them as good people than these wizards that cast lighting or things like that."


    Surprisingly what Barack had said gave a good look with many within the room agreeing to his response, "I say that would work"  chief of staff Liam said, "having that we have many news reporting of our lack of making a proper statement on this incident I say we can fix it by making a proper conference."


    With many on the board of Barack suggestions, Keith couldn''t do much seeing that they should start slow, he slowly smoked as many looked towards the president. Him rubbing his chin and thinking heavily it was seen that it could have an effect in the future. He coughs and looks back at senator Barack.


    "Inform the local government that ill is visiting these people within two days, and request them to make a proper conference for these people.. Give basic needs of supplies for these people, have them have beds, food etc. And have the surrounding area for this ''portal'' be close and tightly watched over."


    Barack replied "Yes Mr President" and immediately after saying garter shortly after standing and having to look back at the men he smiles.


    "Gentleman, for millions of years we know that humanity never once had seen a portal which would take a man into another world nor a country, ever did. Until this very year as humanity sees the horizon of another world war against the Russians or the Chinese, then this year twenty twenty-one, marks the year that portal has appeared in our waters. And we soon questioned our tensions within that faithful portal. We will soon make history.."

 Chapter 12 - Terror within san Francisco

    for the late post for both series, life is hard and I try my best to update these stories!.


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">smokey</li>


    </ul>


    [===================]


    Capital Fakirok, the kingdom of Galimore.


    24th day of Aleister, august 24th 2021.


    The sky was dark and the breeze was cold, gleaming through the dark sky was a burning capital, a city far bigger than its population scorches across the outer city where the inner capital building itself fends off against the invaders outside. The screams of the locals reflected around the burning capital, thousands of the civilians all lining up against the gate, many banging loudly and hastily as their cries were heard outside.``


    "LET US IN!!"


    On another side of the gate, men standing six feet tall and holding on to a variety of weapons, soldiers part of the Royal Guard of the Galimore wore a vast array of armour with many added details and even a few wearing a decoration of service to display their role serving there ruling majesty.


    Remember remember! Don''t let fear come to you, OVERCOME ANYTHING YOU SEE!"


    "YES SIR!"


    The cheers of the men within their walls echoed around with their loud whales overshadowing the people outside, in their formation with hundreds of men on a different unit, their equipment and weapons itself was a mismatch with even the archers at the back having different bows to use.


    Like the footmen at the front, hundreds of archers at the back prepared for the outcome that lay on the other side of the gate, smiling knowing that this would be their last day, and being told to counter against the onslaught of wyverns and thousands of hard men. Victory would be in their grasp but it was something they could honour.


    With thousands guarding the gate, the soldiers could the banging getting louder, with the calling of helping now starting to become a scream of pain, immediately after wyverns above them screams out its roar causing many inside surprises by the instant assault.


    Shortly after, an explosion behind dropped down below as wyverns, carrying snatches drop their magic powder below with a large explosion causing significant damage against the men as their cry of pain could be heard below.


    "Drop your load, man! They can''t stop us now!"


    The captain of the wyvern cheered on, having made many of the riders quickly drop their payload against the men below; the wyverns fly above them, and shortly after archers a few distances away immediately looked up at the sky bow stretch, aiming towards the five wyverns.


    "Fire!!"


    They pulled the bow''s string causing a smoothing arrow in hundreds whooshing above the sky as riders immediately realized the attack, tried their best to dodge. But perpetrating they tried, the arrows outmatched the riders and immediately after, all were killed within the sky with the screams and the cries of the riders plumping down towards their death.


    With the wyverns dealt with, officers and soldiers riding around their horses yell out from the concise men laying around the ground.


    "ON YOUR FEET MEN!"


    his words had awoken many of the men, but even with the number of his forces getting up, some was laying down after the blast with many potential knocked out, the commander was worried at the other side of the wall and fight them with barely the force to have an equal fight made him quite irritated.


    "I can''t fight this! I have barely any men. And all of them are knocked from that fucking bomb!"


    His thoughts of worries didn''t hog, as shortly after some of his men assisted the wounded men on the ground, he had them get up, them still carrying on to their weapons.


    "The gates will open soon, and they will enter these gates! Prepare for your last moments!".


    The banging from the gate was overshadowed by the screams of people with the sounds of wyverns screams and men outside causing many in the walls to hear a sound that they never had heard. From the walls and gate behind, the screams were subdued by loud echoes of a BANG around with a volley of fire causing many to listen to this unique sound.


    A bang was heard in a volley, the commander believed that the humans were operating a cast of magic casters which causes these loud combustions outside the wall, and not having a clue what they could be using he wasn''t much confident on the other side. As he thought about this situation, the gate began to crumble within their eyes; soldiers within the area watched with the gate inaugurating, and soon after soldiers with their large shields went into their formation with spearmen poking their tips within the shields, having been taught this wall method.


    They breathe down heavily and tighten their grip with their weapons. With the bangs getting louder, the commander on his horseback, yells out within his large formed men their greatest accomplishment.


    "We will be sent to the heavens! Remember who we are fighting for!!"


    They cheered out from the report, as the gate exploded, leaving many smoked with wood splinters flying everywhere. The commanding officer looks within the smoke, at the other side men wearing bright uniforms with armour around hold on to a stick of shorts, as he could see them aiming towards them, he breathes heavily knowing that this isn''t an army, who wouldn''t be easily deterred.


    Within the intense smoke, the silhouette of the soldiers could be seen getting closer and seeing the men raising their arms, the commander raised his Helbert atop of him and yelled out towards his men.


    CHARGE!!


    They cheered out with their warcry, immediately after men in front with their spears and shields break formations with many charging towards the burning smokes, with destriers behind, charging alongside them.


    Coming out from the smoke, the screaming men appear out from the smoke having many soon after glimpsing at the other side. They charge what seems to be a trap, to the shock of the commander he watches the bright red men yell out.


    "FIRE!"


    The thundering sound of the bolt action rifle, echos and surpasses the screaming men, the thundering sound was heard around and those loud bang strikes towards his galloping men, what seems to be mass firing a flash of thunder within their staff towards his men, shortly after gus men all one by one fell towards the ground, and even the ones holding shield couldn''t handle the firepower of this staff.


    "How¡­."


    He muttered, his shocked expression made him too stunned by what he had a view upon, to see his men with ten years of military experience all gone from mages, he could only stare towards the remaining men all continuing this suicidal charge.


    All soon after, one by one they would tumble to the ground, the cries from the horses as they stood up towards them soon plunged with the rider alongside. Stunned and trembling in fear, he never had felt this way for over twenty years of serving his country''s greatest army, and having this emotion his pupils began to shrink, "this isn''t what they told.." He muttered, wanting to take a closer look within that distance, his wishes weren''t there to be granted and only seeing the smoke from the barrel of these thundering sticks, these aren''t even images the commander reckoned.


    Neither looks like one; these are fighters trained from underprivileged regions, their appearance isn''t much distinguished, even so, this short surveying ended, watching from his position. The invaders soon after pulling a bolt within the stick out coming to a yellow copper casing shell, smoke out as the officers yell out.


    "IN IN NOW!!"


    The soldiers said nothing, and immediately got out from their defensive position, wearing barely any armour, the commander could see them running towards him to see that their shit even carried a long blade within the tip. He could hear them screaming their warcry and looking behind to see that it was just him and the archers, the archers soon after pulled their strings as they aimed towards the burning gate.


    He breathes out, closing his eyes envisioning what to be a family of his, he opens his eyes angrily, looks towards the charging men, They charge but fear does not overcome him as they get in the gate, the range of his volley of arrows was a granted and drawing out his blade. He yells out towards his archers.


    "FIRE!"


    [============================]


    San Francisco, California, United States.


    August 26th 2021.


    "What?"


    He muttered out his words within, his small personal car trapped within thick traffic, the young man was stressed out from the situation he was in upon seeing that the traffic wasn''t budging. The loud squeaks within the vehicles and the drivers around opening their windows much flipping and yelling towards each other yearning the traffic to shift, but even there constant screaming and honking on their vehicle, the traffic didn¡¯t shift, and having to see this he could only look at his bobblehead figure as he waited for the traffic.


    ¨C


    Two days had passed, and progress for the bridge incident was far clearer than expected, with the elves all now in confined cells within the baker beach, and the national guard around San Francisco, locals around could not help but get a feeling of a change of course.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Seeing the road at the side of a park M1 Abrams, and the helicopters flying towards the bridge, it was the question of what would the government do to this such portal that had opened below the bridge.


    Seeing the constant vehicles heading towards the bridge, The traffic continues to hold its line. seeing no further progress the man within his car could only analyze the tan vehicles, as they head towards the other side of the bridge.


    ¨C


    Fox news plays within a flat-screen by a cafe store, drinking his small latte, James could only sigh out as looking through his message he could see multiple missing calls and even messages not yet replied from his uncle.


    "Fucking hell.." He muttered out, his video that he recorded back at the bridge less than 2 weeks ago, became a viral hit being played by multiple news outlets and used as an example for these elves, James wondered how did he become such a hit. Although he is not getting any money from this, so far barely any articles were tinkered with if the video was fake. Expecting that by the video footage of locals videoing the elves themselves back at the baker beach.


    International interest from this soon began to get stronger, despite the tension of the Chinese aggression. As he could only sit down with a disgruntled look, sitting at the other side of the table holding on a larger cup he sips through his dark coffee, freshly made and still hot, Off duty Major Robert Owlman could only enjoy his brew as his colleague, looked down with a queasy look.


    "Ah! This is very refreshing."


    He smiles from his brew and stares towards his half drink, and glancing back towards James to see him not finishing his drink, he calls his name which provokes James to get his attention.


    "You know James¡­ news isn''t something you have to restrain yourself, there is other content you can look upon'' hell why are you even concerned with this news report?"


    James sighed, "It''s not about that major, it''s about the current events, Chinese aircraft and warships were sighted in the Aleutian Islands in Alaska, and the government is now having problems with this shit as well from that Russian troops and vehicles were sighted at the borders of Ukraine, and reports of Koreans building a much more capable ICBM was reported last week."


    Despite his troubled voice, Major Owlman chuckled. the ICBM part, having only read the current ones such as the bridge incident and the Russian vehicles near Ukraine questioned him, which source he was even getting.


    "What article are you even reading?"


    "Article?"


    "Yes, and which source?"


    Hearing so, he hadn''t much thought about his reliance on his articles and looking at his phone left corner it was spotted that he had gotten his news from the ''the national interest'' seeing so he looked back at Robert, and placing his towards him the major could see the bold news in front of him.


    "North Koreans could surpass Rican nuclear technology!"


    .


    Robert, immediately after laughing out, "TNI?!" he chuckles out from laughter not expecting he would be using such a story site, James was confused about what made this such a ridiculous article. As Robert continues crying out of laughter. "bro. James. The national interest is known for making shit articles. Why the fuck you are even using it?"


    "Because I need my military news?"


    Robert continues laughing out, after hearing his reason. Being made fun of by James wasn''t quite the mood as he silently waited for him to quiet down. Robert would quiet down, and having quite taken energy from it, he finished up his brew.


    "James. The national interest isn''t a good source half of their content there is either complaining about how shit western build equipment or wanting the return of battleships, there like the reformers but are less retarded.".


    " So not something I have to rely on?"


    "Well, yes of course even in the article you are reading you have to wonder what made them bring up the idea that a country that is starving its people, and has managed to get the ability to build nuclear weapons which surpass ours? You should see it being faked."


    "Well, I can tell one thing is that they had all their money be focused on the military, not the people."


    Despite being true that the military was more focused, this wasn''t a justification to reading such a bogus article, leaning towards the robot, smiled back and James started to question his doing.


    "Let''s go to another topic."


    Hearing this, James grabs his latte with him beginning to finish it up and Robert gets back to his chair as he looks through James¡¯ phone. Surprisingly his phone was cleaned, the only news James was receiving was the national interest. Having that clear out Robert faces back at James.


    "Well, so far the national interest is your only source, but I suggest you find other sources, but that''s if you want that."


    He slides the phone towards his side, having his phone back, he replied. "Well, I''m not much of a military geek guy, I just follow the news that''s all. But having done so, I''ll try to find other sources to read."


    Robert smiled, and continued drinking his dark brew having to inform his friend about his sources, Robert was unable to ignore the change of expression of James.


    "Hey, man there''s something odd about you now. Are you good?"


    James sighs, "I''m fine. Something had transpired earlier. my relatives back in Arizona are requesting me to return for a visit."


    "What made them want you to return?"


    "My father had recently passed away from his sleep. I have been told by my uncle and my sister that he died due to his heart failing him. I''ll probably head to Arizona before I''ll be deployed back."


    Robert was shocked by what he listened to, to hear that his father died recently made him too upset from the announcement, "I''m sorry for your loss." He muttered out as he looked towards James.


    "No wonder you requested an early day off, I guess that this is very important."


    "It is, I inform my sister that I''ll come back this Friday, I''ll return as soon as I can major."


    Robert smiled, "but please take your time, I''ll inform the rest of your current situation, they should understand '''' after so, he held James'' hand and both shook as they glanced toward each other making James glimmer towards Robert. After so, both let go with James and Robert looking towards the pillar at the corner of the cafe.


    the LED screen, which is hung at the pillar within the cafe. He could see a news outlet being played, it is CNN and it there showing two reporters reporting close by at the close bridge, the reporter positioned herself at the area which allowed them to see the infamous bridge with greek style pillars at the side of the portals it expected that it would be a something to keep the gate open.


    " Im standing near the golden gate bridge tom, and what you looking at behind me is something that would be out from stargate or any sci-fi film!"


    The camera points towards the portal inside too dark to see and what seems to be stormy clouds, "what you are looking at is the gate these elves they had called, Portal and this is the doorway which causes these elves which landed at baker beach go cause our apprehensive meeting. And including the bridge which caused the death of thirty people."


    "Hence, SFPD had apprehended the intruders '' current leader, chief of police Jolene Lillian had stated with the public about their opinions towards the elves and the bridge incident."


    The broadcast immediately after switching towards the conference made from the san Francisco police department, standing within the podium less than 2 days ago is the current chief of police Jolene Lillian.


    "Huh, James.." Robert said, "ain''t that guy your uncle or something? Because I d-"


    "Yes major, it is my uncle." He replied, having to cut him, James was listening to the news report and dawdling for his uncle''s statement, he tapped his fingers within the table. Soon after the LED speakers could hear his uncle''s voice speaking out and turning towards the screen James could see a few people looking towards the News.


    On the screen, a man wearing a dark uniform with an officer stands on the podium with multiple microphones around as Jolene looks towards the small crowd. Clearing out his voice, he taps the microphone and hears it clear and immediately after speaks towards them.


    "For the past four weeks, San Francisco has been becoming international news, with the arrival of these elves. Leaving them behind below the golden gate bridge is a portal or gate of the sort which the elves had appeared out of. That fateful storm caused deaths during that bridge incident. We, of course, went towards the beach they had landed, after witnessing a flying lizard passing over the bridge and them utilizing vintage boats, the meaning of faking it wouldn''t be disputed."


    Of course, the first meeting between these forces wasn''t easy, after an attempt that almost caused one of my men to be injured. The leader of this so-called expedition fleet went forward and immediately after she and a few of high ranking mages as she called them joined alongside the women, by elder Liliana.  After having multiple questions, with these elves. And while conversing with the leader of this expedition, we disclose that this wasn''t intentional but wanting to negotiate "peace" with the elves, as their goal in mind and the sole reason for coming within this country."


    Jabbering was immediately heard around, people who weren''t glued to their phones looked towards their partners and friends, surprised that the 3 weeks of chaos was just for them to want to get peace with their country. James and Robert too were surprised by the report, he didn''t believe what he had heard, with thirty deaths and a damaged bridge and multiple accents after, was just a mistake from them just for these elves to get negotiations for peace.


    "All this damage for them trying to get diplomatic relations. Unbelievable.." James was shocked and dumbfounded from the report, hearing that made him a quick doozy as he looked inside his cup to see it empty with nothing but a small amount of coffee within it.


    "Furthermore from that; Ms Liliana had stated that towards us that damage they had made would be recompensed, and victims who had lost their loved one during that bridge incident would too be reimbursed for their loss"


    Shocking to hear, Robert immediately quickly glances towards the screen after hearing that the elves would expend for the damage they had done and even reimbursing victims back at the bridge. For a potential redemption of these elves, far as of now within their city itself, These elves are still in hot water.


    He turns towards Robert, "heard that? The fucking elves are gonna pay us back. But for what?" He questioned, he was unsure what they would use to settle with the Americans, understanding these are people from another planet.


    "Motherfuckers'' probably have nothing to give us. Wondering what America would do to have the elves resolve other than money. What do you think about that, James?"


    James was quiet, his hand covering his forehead rubbing it down as he reckoned about his past with his father. Daydreaming to see him and his old man within the woods as both shoot a deer as he could hear the bullet echoing within the forest after shooting that animal.


    "Got nothing to talk about..."


    He was quiet, Robert could hear his bitter voice. It expected that something had Recalled him which had James be less interested in the current news and seeing that he was quieter than before, Robert could see that nothing much would be done with James and soon after went back to the flat screen.


    Glancing towards the screen, it would seem that the topic had recently changed and seeing a reporter at a different location something interesting would be informed.


    "For this news as well, reports of Chinese war vessels were sighted by local fishermen, as within Alaska in the southern parts of the Aleutian Islands, it was stated that the fishermen had found ''two white warships'' sailing closeby between each other."


    "The Chinese had immediately stated back, quoting that ''they were outside of American waters and within the pacific waters''"


    Hearing, so it wasn''t expected that the Chinese would do such edicts, Robert and James listening about the Chinese warships spotted within Alaska, both wondered if a full-fledged war against the Chinese would ever appear.


    "Fucking Chinese bastards, them stating that there at the pacific waters is fucking cap, fucking bastards will lye about there location. and even so, I bet congress wouldnt do shit against those Chinese!"


    "They will," James replied. ``If it''s American property they will defend it, Chinese being in Alaska, the government would probably just have the coast guard be more active there."


    "You''re not gonna doubt yourself?"


    "Probably not, Chinese and Americans relations are slowly dying, and bow with this recent news about a portal which leads to nowhere has now open kike we are in a sci-fi movie. There outcome elves from the fantasy with them having actual tall ears and their blonde hair, and them wanting diplomacy means something up with the Chinese."


    Robert''s hearing gets closer to James, as James gets close to Robert. Both leading forward towards them James explains furthermore. "Any moment as if now, China would probably want access as well, with the Russians too probably wanting to have access to the gate once congress makes considerations with these elves. If our country finds anything of the sort, such as resources or magic or dragons, they will ask or petition America for them to get access with the gate. this gate here would be a problem itself."


    "How do you see it as a problem?"


    "We see people arrive within America''s waters with nothing but Revolutionary warships and frigates where sailboats are still a thing for them, hell they have that one large wooden ship and now all those ships are at some dock waiting for their people to return. from what uncle jol'' had told me, he said that these elves had nothing but swords and long spears to use. Making them even more dated."


    Robert was surprised, "but it doesn''t make sense! How did they manage to do something that countries here can''t do; but yet did it with ease."


    James looks back at the Flat screen seeing the cameramen turning towards the portal surrounded by coast guard ships and small boats circling it around, He glances back at Robert.


    "As what they currently have been announcing, the magic they said. World of warcraft or lord of rings shit. If a country whose technology is far primitive but yet can do something like opening a stargate portal is an opportunity that America or say China could use for future battles. Sooner or later I comprehend the fact that anything we would discover, would be turned into a weapon of mass destruction. Chinese paratroopers using portals to invade Alaska, what do you think about that?"


    Robert couldn''t hold and chuckled out, "sounds like a shitty fallout game you just said!" And immediately after James could only stare at with a raised brow, as he continues to chuckle out. Shortly after Robert ended his little chuckling and looked back at James.


    "You got that point. But there''s one thing you forgot is that anything within American waters is American property. And having that this portal is literally below the bridge shows that we can do anything within this gate. China can''t do shit nor does China or anyone within the globe, if America wants people to see this potential new world, they would have to play American rules."


    "America doesn''t play around when it comes to their territory, right now America just can go inside the world and invade it since what the elves did was technically an invasion. But seeing that no one ever has heard of hocus-pocus doing this, I see theories that America would try to ally with these elves'' current country and have Americans research this world."


    "But that''s all I can say, to be honest."


    After hearing Robert''s impression of what could happen, James was more convinced by Robert''s perspective and even agreed on it, "well something like that wouldn''t is surprised just say within the next couple of months America would probably send a fleet there for this new world hell an entire researching division just to study in this the new world. Imagine that being us being that new world, it is weird seeing a new world where we would possibly just see people with horses with wagons and shit, sounding like stargate right now."


    Robert laughs, "well; you got that right. But a gate that wasn''t opened by us but by people who can do so. But even so, we are still thinking about the future, as Liliana and our current president haven''t made talks yet and including recent events like the bridge incident, it will be a while for us to see any new progress."


    James agrees with Robert, having now seen that it''s too early to imagine the future with this portal, it would be a while for them to see the new world. And so like the rest of the world progress such as this takes time, with the world potentially getting another war with the recent reports of the Russians troops moving close to the Ukraine borders and troops spotted in Belarus, he would have to see what would America focus on within the future.

 Chapter 13 - the world we call home!

    [=======]


    Meeting cabinet, Washington D.C United states.


    September 09, 2021. A month later after the bridge incident.


    Gloomy, shrouded with smoke, and the quiet as usual. numerous high ranking generals and admirals, perched within their chairs. Many looked within the large flat LED screen in the centre of the room, some wore their glasses while others tap the table within. Two months after the first contact of the civilization within the earth, the cold feel within the room was not quite a thrilling sensation, with much deep focus on their new reports. A month has passed since the golden bridge incident happened, and current foreign events, saw recent Chinese activities becoming more intensive with Russian movements getting intimate within the Ukraine borders.


    As well within those events, recent talks between the expedition leader called, elder Lilliana and current president garter Gabriel meeting each other in San Francisco, both had a covert conversation, with it climaxing to America making moves within the new world. From summaries made from garter, he had forgiven the elves from the incident but wouldn''t have her country left to go with that, with Lilliana stating that she would reimburse anything that her country can offer.


    Those same people would return to their homelands to inform the current queen Galadriel about their findings in the greater "new world" it Would discover that they would send representatives from America to begin associations, once her exploration team had arrived back within their homeland.


    A month has passed, and development was made. The golden gate bridge would return to its usual intention, with the large portal being blocked off by a large hangar-like building with floating docks yards being positioned close to the portal. With coast guards units repositioned close to prevent anyone from entering. As well from that, baker beach had caused many news headlines to be empty for now, with the elves gone except for the expedition leader and the rest of her royal guards to remain in America.  Glancing at the LED screen, men from the joined chief of staff alongside notable men all gathered around from an important meeting made by garter, all looked towards what seemed like pictures taken from the new world had many looking towards a city taken out of a fantasy and standing beside it senator Joel.


    "Reports from our representatives had stated that within his week''s expedition to meet this country that Liliana provided, he has discovered that the world and the country itself was far primitive from what Liliana had claimed, cities, docks, buildings and even walls were found, saying that it was something out of Europe."


    He continues further. "Furthermore, we learn much additional information given from the current ruler emperor of this country. ``Queen Galadriel had planned this, and the sole reason, like what Lilliana had explained many times back to her, is that they needed a strong country to help them in a war where their homeland would be destroyed by advanced and robust military force."


    Garter glances at his officials, many with cold tones from the events that happened prior with some still astonished that mythical beings such as elves would appear within their country. Having seen a lot among the generals present there one would voice out.


    "Mr President, we are talking about a new world with these ''elves'' coming to our world injuring a few and killing our people and now demanding us to protect their homeland? For what?"


    Voicing out was Major General Tony Henson, commander and veteran of the invasion of Afghanistan, he queries the logic the elves would offer back for the United States after sending their troops to save their world. Unlike the rest, he wasn''t able to get current news reports without him having to get the summary just now, he faces a garter, on what he would plan out.


    Garter heavily exhales that the situation was tougher than he expected, Chinese in their waters, potential war with the Russians and having the option of sending troops to the new undiscovered new world, despite the recent leaving of Afghanistan garter wasn''t willing to show the public that the United States were ineffective then before. With many like him seeing the opportunities and Lilliana begging towards him, he gazes back at his generals.


    "Lilliana had informed me privately that, their country and herself were responsible for that incident, and they will repay anything it means for them winning their homeland defence against an adversary far stronger than their capabilities can muster. From what Senator Joel had said earlier and recent news reports, we thus could use the new world, and construct a community or a landmark itself under our flag, with land which is likely to have untouched resources. That we can use for our benefits."


    Garter responds, surprising many within the cabinet. They didn''t expect him to want to bring a military force to assist a martial such as the elves. "But Mr President," General Lee consulted.


    "Recent events and the situation we are in sees Chinese forces coming and getting close to our doorstep, that shit they did back at Alaska made many here see a gate as something for them to hop on. Last week those red bastards announced that the United States should open its waters allowing other foreign powers to have access to this portal. And now learning that they''re all doing this for us to help them, and now this made everyone here reasoning about the circumstance."


    Given the future, it was the choice of the president. Deal with the Chinese or help the elves? It was something he had him thinking about, but it wasn''t a long one. Having to remember the leaving of Afghanistan something of an idea popped in his head which made garter glance back to his generals.


    "The Chinese wouldn''t do much, we just have more patrols being made in Alaska by both the coast guard and the navy. To show the world that we as the strongest military force aren''t incapable and we shall help this country against an opponent stronger within their country, and a promise I made for a young mage. This world behind these two large pillars is a world where elves and even mythical varmints exist within their reality and countries that don''t know about our advancement of technology. The untouched lands are perfect for the United States, and to allow us in a world where we can expand our resources without harming our earth''s lands, and if China would in the future extract everything till there''s nothing in hand. There''s more in our hands."


    After Garter''s speech many people within the cabinet got into thinking he was somewhat right for everything he had said. The world behind those pillars could see them as the world''s superpower country, which even Lee was quite intrigued by. Lands where nations still use bows and swords and logistics are under the power of horses. It would be impressive to see but there were some problems he had faced, as of now no info if they could send radio contact with the outside. Chances of having to send via military codes or letters when advising between earth and this new realm.


    "But you know Mr President, this would be beneficial for us, but what about the rest within the earth? There''s a possibility that they could just pile up against us just to get access to this world!"


    He chuckles hearing Lee''s uneasy reply, "well that''s if they would do that. But the Chinese and the Russian border reports had them too engaged with their dilemmas. I informed Nato of our plans for the new world. But I don''t plan to have them enter this world yet."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "For now it''s our responsibility, those people came from us not the Canadians or the British, and our job is to help them win a war and place our presence in the new world. And after that, we can make lists of which country is authorized to enter the new world."


    "But wouldn''t that enrage other countries? I mean, there''s a chan-"


    Garter cuts Joel''s reply, straight towards him "no it won''t, that portal is within our country waters, no one would go whimper that it''s in international waters, we know that it''s behind the golden bridge. The only thing we do know is how we can plan our deployment in the new world."


    After Having to announce, the numerous generals standing around the room looked towards each other to see if it was a certainty that they would go through with it, with congress having a mixed reaction in the future, the deployment of the US forces would transpire. Senator Joel soon after a glance back to president Carter, having to see that everyone within the room has a mixed feeling, soon changes his panel to an image of the map itself displayed for everyone to view. They all gazed back at the LED screen, all discovering it to be the map of the country itself.


    "This right here was given from the people of kingdom Elijah, we had redrawn the map with each town, city, and port displayed for us to view upon."


    "The size of the country is similar to Texas, with many of the towns being ports, and few cities being further away in the mid parts of the country. The continent has reported that they don''t have any hot desert but have plenty of forests and non-tropical wilderness, so it''s far easier for the military to operate."


    "But even so Joel, where does the enemy appear?" General tony inquired, "we can see that from the map terrain isn''t hell for us to operate on, but enemies trajectory of attacks and position is what we need to know."


    Joel, unfortunately, didn''t have that answer, "the majesty over there hadn''t notified us where they would be coming out from, but from what she said, she will send her top generals with our commanders once we deploy out the first wave battalions, then you will get to understand."


    With that bestowed, the cabinet begins to get louder, with some looking towards each other on what schedules they would play out within the new world, with both admirals and generals thinking of a quick strategy for a garter to accept. some of the commander''s voice out and having garter get his attention glances towards him.


    "Despite your strategies being respectable Mr garter, even though both Congress and the public are less keen on having our troops being deployed at someone''s war with many here preferring that we don''t get deployed, so I suggest that we just send military aid and officers to train their soldiers, doing so we don''t need to get involved in the battle with many in the public not wishing our troops to be deployed in someone''s war."


    Garter listened to his suggestion, and had him shake his head, doing so would make the people here and even at the portal see the United States as a country that wouldn''t help the weakened forces and do so compel the new world not to be accessible for its raw rich resources.


    "Doing so, wouldn''t do much for us in the new world, but though I''ll take your idea of having their forces being armed with our stockpile of military equipment since they''re quite primitive we will give them many that we have in long term stockpile, as such your M16, M9 pistols, machine guns, body armour etc, for vehicles we could offer them those humvees I heard that the marines are wishing to discarded and dispose off, we may as well so we can give those."


    "The older variants, yes, Mr President." General Henson continued, "but what about naval ships and air support?"


    Discovering this had garter towards the two high ranking officials to the president themselves in the room, sitting beside garter was fleet admiral James civilly current head of the entire united states navy, and beside him is lieutenant General Jessie Line. The current chief of the United States air force.


    Both men looked quite intimidating, a bit relaxed during the whole meeting, having to hear what (CMC) general Henson asked, James, glanced back to the garter.


    "Well, landing dock ships and most of the assaults we do plan having been sent with from the 3rd fleet, but unfortunately President garter, but recent events had us not have the 3rd fleet every CSG (carrier strike group) not be sent in due to the recent events happening with the Chinese, and we do want the present of our carriers still be there."


    "But wouldn''t that make the marines and the army there not have any air support to call upon?"


    "Yes President, but being the option we could have some of the strike groups from Norfolk be the flagship of this unit, but as I said Mr President, our carriers are vital in our current world. and seeing upon these pictures Mr president, this ''new world'' and this army force would have a ship similar to a wooden large gunboat or any 17th-century style ship, and bringing a carrier is considered to me and the rest in the department of the navy said it is "overwhelming" for the new world."


    The hearing ring made Henson and Lee quite outraged to hear that they wouldn''t have an aircraft carrier within their joint division, and both Henson and Lee faced Jessie. Having to see that eyes were glaring at him he knew that he wouldn''t have to upset both commanders and gave a response.


    "Air support will come, via helicopter transport and attack helicopters, but due to the new world being in behind some portal, heavier equipment such as bombers, our close air support. Would be delayed, as we cant easily send a B52 in the new world since that bomber has a large wingspan trying to transport it via cargo ship would be overwhelming for our ground forces, even so, we would limit the amount we sent in the new world and combine the non-existing of runways for the aircraft we will for now send helicopters for now."


    Garter looked towards the two generals, seeing a more pleasing look on them observing that they accepted what they proposed, made garter feel satisfied that an argument did not transpire, But having said garter faces at General Henson, "don''t the marines have harriers and those F35B variants and such?" He quietly asked, and directly after Henson gazed back at garter.


    "Well yes! The 11th expeditionary nor the USS Essex doesn''t have F35Bs yet in her air group and the harriers are in the process of being retired in marine use. The closest thing for us to use for a carrier is the assault ships we have and we will use them to our advantage for our ground forces."


    Henson leans back from the table and puffs out smoke after letting garter least know that they had at least some air support provided from the assault ships. With that discovered, garter peered at General Lee, having him be one of the first to know about the incident and giving an immediate strategy of what they would perform, Lee nods his head and gets up from his chair, he slowly walks towards senator Joel, and he steps back with lee having to give a PowerPoint on his operation.


    "Alright gents" he announced within the cabinet, " I''ll be carrying the command from this joint division, between all three branches alongside lieutenant colonel field wood on this new world. And our mission would be codenamed Applewood or Operation flying independence." Changing a panel within the LED they saw the map of the kingdom of Elijah with its continent all in blue except a few atop with it being coloured in a bright tone of red, the cabinet and garter saw this and many except it being the enemy force, and having caught their attention, he continues.


    "Our new friends around four weeks ago, had informed our representatives that they already are been attacked since after they lost some buddies of there''s atop at the north, and are now all marching towards there current capital within the centre our intelligence had to inform us that, they would far under less three weeks if we don''t deploy fast enough."


    General lee after pints his fingers within a coastline of Elijah, 10miles from the portal to the kingdom, a beach named within Elijah as the "white dust beach" was seen as a good area for the marines to deploy at with many of the port towns learned by the representatives it was not eligible for the military forces to use.


    "With that gents, we plan to deploy in a strip of beach lane here, with both tanks and heavier equipment being sent in alongside two marine divisions with many SPGs and artillery to compensate for our lacking air support for the early weeks, once we land. combat engineers will begin an immediate job by having to place down the area to build our new Forward operating base, still, it too becomes a new naval base for air and navy to operate and supply with, her majesty informs that it would be a good spot to deploy as she would be present there so we can speak these people once and for all been and take out these aliens once and for all. "


    Having been announced, many heard his proposal with it being significant in combat. Peeping toward garter even he was impressed and saw it able enough for his forces to be deployed, concluding that representatives would be there to meet his forces, concluded by the president.


    "My friends." He announced standing from his seat, "the great beyond is finally within our hands! To seek what this new world would reveal and aid this country in this tragic war, the United States would show itself from here and there that we are still a capable military force like no other. But despite current events saying oppositely, we will make sure both China and Russia get to see what the new world possesses and let them know it''s under our hands. We shall make history and we will not surrender, but I do not want this world to become our personal Afghanistan."


    Giving his small speech, inside the cabinet everyone soon after immediately gets up from their seat having to approve his speech. "WE SHALL NOT REPEAT!" They yelled out and giving the command, garter gazed back at General Henson.


    "Begin the operation within two days," and after so he said his goodbyes and headed out towards the door. Given that the seminar had ended, with the generals having to see what Garter''s plans were, it seemed that military intervention would transpire in the new world.


    He smokes abit, despite garter saying that he doesn''t want to have a situation similar to the war in Afghanistan potential of the new world being the second world for americans to live upon if nuclear war back here is likely, would make this new world being second united states which figures why garter had wanted him and lee to plan out a military operation.


    Puffs out and he checks that his the only one left in the room, the new world is something everyone wants to enter figures the increased amount of civilians joining the marines, giving said to have three days would be enough, with ships from san Diego now moving in and equipment now in the beaches, it was finally the period for America to begin another military operation.


    "So help me, Lord!"

 Chapter 14 - The yankees are coming

    I watched from the LCD screen from the comfort of my seat in the mess hall, as I quietly wrote down the argument of mutual defence for the kingdom of Elijah, as many around me started giving their personal opinions and advice, some rambling about how surprised they were by the whole ordeal. Sitting beside him was Major Robert, who sat quietly as the reporters gave out the information.


    "President Garter explains that, although what the elves and Lilliana have done isn''t something we can easily forgive them for, they had announced that the damages would be reimbursed once our forces had landed in the so-called new world, we plan to send representatives to this world and occupy one of their major island which they handed to us as compensation, once there we will bring a foothold on this new world."


    Mixed feelings rose among those watching, some were surprised by President Garters¡¯ response, and many were genuinely confused, as supporting a country that initially posed a significant danger to the people of San Francisco wasn''t heard off. What made him change is that some wondered while others were agitated about the CNN reporting about the portal to a new world similar to the stories they had seen in a stargate or popular SciFi-based films.


    The rest of the marines were determined that having a portal and something like that happening in their home country, prompted to believe that President Carter wanted to know more about the other side and assumed that he wanted to make sure they had access to the gate, so it was better to make do and help them at the other side.


    Although not something of a smart move for James it was logical that it was an option better taken, being something of a mishap than an intentional one. the television soon speaks furthermore.


    "And on the other hand; Russian emissaries are now requesting the return of the state of Alaska, with recent events occurring along Ukrainian borders, President Boska stated that the federation of Russia will obtain its ''lost territory'' and among them was Alaska itself."


    The female reporter on TV continues, but among James¡¯ peers, he could hear the laughter and some chattering about the news of the retrieval of Alaska, although not something he could bother with, he anticipates that Russia would do nothing vastly as they will be focused on the potential war of Ukraine.


    [..]


    Later that night, the mess hall was now empty, along with some fewer seniors around. He grabs a plastic cup, filling it with coffee, gazing down to see it still hot and delicate, by 0200 he and a few senior officers would have to be on board the USS Essex, with the trip towards the portal being a long voyage. Taking a sip was pungent; the stress on his shoulders was reduced after taking a drink, taking his time another drink he took, and then wondered if there was any potential of a leak at the portal itself, which would let go wild flying dragons or beastman attacking San Francisco.


    The interesting outcome, but a result he doesn''t wish to come to pass, as this would make the whole new world a threat on earth, deepening his thoughts he wasn''t careful around his surroundings, appearing in front of him was his good old friend, Major Robert owlman sitting down towards him as this caught him off guard


    "Major! I didn''t see you there!" He said as he returned to his senses.


    "Lieutenant¡­ good to see. Still, awake eh? isn''t it too early to get a cup of joe?"


    "Not really, but I needed something to keep afloat during this operation, we will be seeing some shit by the time we reach the bridge."


    James gulps while Robert looks through his phone as the clock on his wrist displayed 3:10 AM, by now the marines would be awake and they would have to be aboard on USS Essex, Robert having to take note of this immediately after veered his phone back to pocket, "you should head back to your unit, lieutenant we are leaving soon."


    Shortly after Robert gets up, still carrying around his papers beside him as he heads out towards the left side of the room, Robert goes, checks to see that he should be joining his unit, and wasting no time he heads outside.


    Portside USS Essex


    Docked at the left side, marines from every part of their country all strut in a line formation as loudspeakers could be heeded out towards the awake marines, backside, vehicles are packed in with equipment being hauled inside, busy early morning and quite the mood, many are mixed with some excitement for the new world, being first to be sent. It was a great day for the marines having to get an early preview of the world. Helicopters wail in the distance as they land on the deck of Essex, seeing this was quite of the show even James was astounded by this morning''s operation.


    With the rest, his unit and himself would be joining the rest aboard on USS Portland (LPD-27), lining up in a large chain side door of the ship was open as many marched in as the morning night becomes more lively, the dark seawater could be seen as the orange colour of the Port lights lit up our every move.


    Progressing further, I could hear the excitement of the men the new world was on their hands to experience as this is the first in millions of years that humanity would have an event like this, since the talks between the two nations were finalized the agreement was made last week, with America first to serve it was sensible why these marines are excited to be shipped off to a somewhere not on earth.


    Gazing at USS Portland, I stepped inside to see it crowded as officers around coordinate each platoon inside, on his left, James could see two Landing Craft Air Cushion (LCAC) packed with humvees and even some military supply boxes for the operation, beside them was fourteen AAVP7A1 Amphibious Assault Vehicle, vehicles from trucks to armoured personnel carriers, all packed and prepared and this was more than a military operation he predicted. After seeing the vehicles immediately after, he changes views, having to anticipate that he would have to be joining the line.


    Heading up to the upper decks, towards the hangar, the marines part of the 2nd Battalion, 5th Marines all strutted their equipment, all dawdling in front of a stage like a podium with all waiting for the rest to join them. Further away from them he could see two V-22 Osprey, as sailors aboard Portland hurried it inside the hangar. As of now, most of the equipment placed in is for the first landing operation with news that cargos ship would arrive tomorrow for the heavier equipment, this was the first time both America and the marines would be deploying to a new world that was further off from the portal and it would be tougher for the US to supply marines from another side.


    After glancing over the helicopters, he turns his attention to the podium, joining with the rest of the marines, all immediately postured into a proper stance. Climbing atop of the podium was the Colonel with a military cap, nothing much than a webbing and single M9 beretta holstered, as an officer flanked him by his side holding a microphone as they walked up the short flight of stairs of the podium.


    "Take your seat!" Said the Colonel as he approached the microphone. With everyone accounted for in the meeting, everyone sat in their seats. The Colonel shortly gazed at the marines, as he leaned over the podium raising his microphone over his mouth.


    "Good morning marines!" The colonel said with a sharp yet intimidating tone. Which prompted the Marines to respond.


    "GOOD MORNING SIR!!"


    The enthusiasm from the marines was vociferous for the colonel to hear, he whistled out loudly,


    "NOW THAT''S WHAT I WANNA HEAR!"


    The colonel resumed his briefing, his deafening and intimidating voice glued every single marine¡¯s attention in the hangar.


    "I am Colonel Theodore Ross, your battalion commander, and we are part of a new regional task force: Our primary objective is to explore and assist the natives in this new world that we are about to enter and our folks back in Washington, have green-lighted the operation. ¡ª¡ª For the marines here that didn''t get the memo, two months ago an incident had occurred over in San Francisco and now the nation that calls themselves the kingdom of Elijah has come forward asking for support and strength against a wicked country on the other side which they didn''t specify. As compensation for the damages they have caused, they would sell everything in this new world, and due to this whole phenomenon being something out of a stargate film."


    Shortly after, a marine beside him holding two cutouts of illustrations was soon placed atop a rack for the marines to see, the first one was a Gate itself which many had gotten to see prior.


    "The gate had appeared two months ago, and we were scheduled to enter the gate by midnight. our envoys had made arrangements which now authorize us to erect a base at the other side of the new world, for this evil country which is tasked to fight against, has reported that they had entered Elijah''s border two days ago and were advancing faster towards the capital itself."


    "Unfortunately, the navy had reported that strike groups wouldn''t be sent due to the tension in Alaska and even the Pacific, due to this gate being only limited for vessels to enter, aircraft cant enter which means Bombers, fighters hell even our A10s dont have access unless assembled at the other side. so we will be bare to the bone for our air support."


    "So our first task is this.." The officer soon after changed the illustration, to the map of the region of Elijah, the artwork could easily be beheld that it was taken from an actual map redrawn for the marines to operate.


    "By tomorrow dawn at 0100, we are landing onto a beach which the people of Elijah had given us to use for our base of operation. We will be securing the area as our MCES begin the build of a substitute air base and naval dockyard for our usage. While our engineers execute their work, echo and fox company will be running to the front lines alongside the expeditionary units from Essex, weapon company will be your saviour so be sure to memorize your coordinates for support fire."


    Having to be assigned to fox company it was promising to know that his platoon would be the first ones to experience a new type of warfare in this new world, and he anticipated a lot with something of magic casters or even sword battles against firearms, looking at the portraits these would be given to the combatants at once they get to land at the beach, but something he worries is the potential dragon attack, as even before a report of a large wyvern being seen by the residents at Francisco.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The colonel continues, "Today is the day, this is the first time in history that we the United states marine corp, are to be deployed outside of our very own internal waters and getting to see the other side of this new world. For years we see the fiction of humanity fighting against aliens from the gate or humanity fighting a large lizard. We will soon get to oppose whatever fights against us and I hope none of you gets killed in the new world.."


    After having to instruct the marines towards him, hence every marine got up as they cheered their famous "ORAH" to the colonel, the colonel and even the marines all displayed their pride as the day would begin once they headed over to the bridge, "and with that everyone, I''ll be seeing you all at the other side! Dismiss!"  After so, colonel Theodore, walked over towards the midship with the officers following, leaving most of the marines in the hangar sitting around till they reached over the bridge. With the briefing done, marines continued to look over to the podium while others went off towards the mess hall.


    Having to acquire the new information would be far tougher than he believed, no CSG would be dispatched till one is available for the new world region, air support would be limited and even the air force couldn''t do much as they would need to shoot their aircraft to the new region before being utilized. And the first reason why they need to be sent out is to have them build a substitute airbase to have proper air support accomplished. But furthermore, this isn''t much of an issue, with armoured vehicles such as the Abrams and artillery pieces being brought alongside them. James perceives it as susceptible.


    [====================]


    The royal palace, Queen''s cabinet, The Kingdom of Elijah.


    Distinct chattering flooded the tight corners of the cabinet, as generals, officers, and nobles all contend about the recent events being revealed as somewhere even furious about the recent report, the holy state of Alberta has now begun to amass their troops on the northern border, with both nobles and generals reporting from recent surveying estimating around twenty thousand troops were mustered up, including a dozen wyverns and field cannons.


    A very chilling report for the official''s document and even queen Galadriel was frightened learning after it, due to their army not having the sufficient equipment and soldiers to handle against the large and competent army, it was now a difficult situation, refugees from other kingdoms are now massing into the borders and they don''t have the supplies to feed or house every single of them, weapon shortages and sabotages was revealed found in the capital as even an attempt coup was believed in the palace.


    Further from the report the armament and equipment were revealed many of the humans held up their main so-called "mage rifles" having two examples in front of the table, the ministers had stated over to the majesty that its capable of killing an elven even with the thickness magic armour something what makes the kingdom of one of the fewer best armies in the region, now learnt of the news this is some dark times, Queen Galadriel sitting ever seeing the magic rifles, it was covered in blood and had minor damage all over it, disturbing to glance over it as she didn''t believe that they would a weapon that would change combat entirely.


    "Twenty thousand armed with these rifles?"


    She muttered out, in a shocking conclusion: That sending their best men over the hill in an attempt of capturing would cost them their best flying mages just to counter these soldiers, so far they have over forty thousand, but the majority of their troops are poorly equipped and lacking any magic armoured with the majority of it being favoured to and by the more elite regiments of Elijah''s army, even the mages too if remembered Queen Galadriel discover the hard truth that they have only two thousands and worse yet that most of them are using 4th tier magic.


    She glances over to the general beside her, "how long can we last for?" The general pauses, trying his best to formulate an accurate estimate.


    "At best three months if we attempt guerrilla tactics, but saying that without seeing the aptitude of these magic weapons, it would be even lower if we counted these magic rifles."


    As expected the generals weren''t confident of their defences, but Elijah was their homeland and Galadriel knows that there will be many who will die for the country the sacrifices made from them wouldn''t be forgotten, and even she knows that her people will not be taken over by an invading country, sooner or later they would soon enter the borders. Glancing over the military officer beside the general, she gives a simple order.


    "The troops stationed at fort Rosewood, have they retreated to another fort further away?; we can''t afford heavy casualties.¡±


    As of now, she wouldn''t dare to see a single man die, but even so, the officers were surprised by the order seeing it as a bold move.


    "Your majesty, are you sure? Do you want to leave and have the enemy seize such a large fortress?"


    Bold move yes, but she continues. "But before doing so place many bombs and traps on that fortress, you''re men will begin the defence on the second fort."


    The order which they will have the fort be covered by explosives he carries the command by slowly nodding over at the order, and having that decided she glances over to the left side where many of the nobles lounge. These nobles taken by the request to come to the royal palace with the recent events are now sitting beside her, with the order of these numbers contributed by sending thousands of both soldiers and equipment for the future of the defence effort and they would have to as well command their infantry once the defence of the capital arrives.


    few months had passed since the visit of the American ambassador, and learning about the incident from the other side a tragic incident had occurred due to the teleport of the gate, But even so, the americans would go and aid in this war if they would begin a type of exchange agreement if they would assist on this defence. A country whose world surpasses theirs yet, the American people themselves don''t want to help a country whose request for support, but the government would proceed. In a country which uses Democracy then monarchy is an interesting way of ruling a country.


    Among the nobles, one inquired of the queen Galadriel, "anything new with these americans? It''s been three months since I¡¯ve gotten words from their army command ."


    The noble immediately understood her concerns, having to infer that the invasion would break any moment, three months prior the elder mage Lillian had made an expedition which would seek this new world superpower, now since then Lillian is still on the other side, and even after the ambassador meeting from the united states, the military should arrive by tomorrow soon.


    "They will noble Eiffel; my understanding is that they will bring a force far bigger than the enemy with equipment advances like their bringing apparatus which will help them change the course of this defence!"


    "By now they should be arriving at the gate and we will begin by giving them an open area which they have revealed will be a base of operation for the United States military."


    Intriguing that they would need quite a large landscape for the US to utilize while explaining the queen Galadriel shown on the map that the province below which is a small port town and a small white beach further away would be the place of operation, among the nobles she immediately realized something off.


    She stands tall, "your majesty! That province belongs to the Edinburgh family who is in the process of handing it over to the considered invaders. Without at least informing our household?"


    Galadriel puts her hand over towards her signing that she would have to exhilarate her reaction towards her, "Unfortunately seeing that your father hasn¡¯t yet told you: The united states or the americans will utilize the province for providing weapons and support, and there aren''t our invaders but our protectors and we must be appreciative that they would come over this new world for the sake of this war. Likewise, this "airbase" wouldn''t be much of a problem as their ambassador and even a representative of their military informed them that they would request this one base be the distance from any nearby towns and villages."


    This so-called airbase was figured would be a military base for the united states to utilize and employ once they arrived on our shoreline, around that time a message should be given if they would arrive at the location, although she was interested in seeing what these americans appear as the dangers of leaving the majesty alone from the royal capital would be risky even now. ¡ª¡ªfollowing after, she glances back towards the noble understanding she couldn''t meet them in person she asks a favour.


    "Lady Eyvine, once you leave the capital I''ll have a few of my subordinates attend alongside you as they will steer towards ''beach diamond'' if you are interested to see the military force of the united states and its representatives."


    This surprised the noble as the response caused her to get up with immediate haste, "your grace! Beach diamond is a resort for nobles and VIPs! We have multiple aristocrats currently arrested at the beach; this would cause them to have mass panic over there provoking them to visualize an invasion!"


    Lady eyvine was less willing for the beach diamond being the landing direction for this ally they have made them converse with for a few months, despite the potential invasion on their borders it was something she did not take lightly she made Galadriel glare towards her with her having a dislike from her reply.


    "Relaxing during a time of crisis" she slowly gets up, "it wouldn''t be much of an issue for me to remove your rank as noble if you don''t take this serious lady eyvine, or I should inform your father during the reports I received of you having to smuggle many magic swords to a dwarf kingdom. Now, please sit down and follow my orders."


    Galadriel gets down after having to advise eyvine for her direct command, she was nervous to speak up against her knowing that many in the palace would be against the attempt and she would have to clear the beach by tomorrow once she arrives back home, she slowly gets done back to her seat alongside the nobles many calm and heeding over the orders given from the queen Galadriel.


    Glancing over, both the military report and other minor information was derived with the messenger in front holding no paperwork after passing to pass them earlier, with the US military arriving at their world by now, it''s scheduled that she would bring escorts for the American warships, and not wasting time she glances towards her admiral.


    "Be sure that every ship we currently amass be stationed at the port, send two superficial warships to the gate entrance. The rest at the beach diamond will take it from there."


    The admiral carries the request, and he bows. the order with other naval officers behind taking it by heart, finalizing the briefing she takes a good look at the table having to remember many of the faces of the nobles and generals glancing over to the kingdom below its a beautiful sight, she gazed back to her higher-ups and got up.


    "As that our briefing is concluded," she said as she got up, "I''ll personally thank everyone that has managed to go to arrive for this summit and  have the next one be called upon if anything major had arisen you may all dismiss."


    With that everyone in a chain reaction shortly after gets up from their wooden seats with everyone bowing over to queen Galadriel. Momentarily many looked over at her appearance to see a young yet beautiful queen and admiring her appearance they soon finished up and faced the door.


    One by one, many got out and she could see the empty table with maidens entering to clean any minor messes on the table, not interested to watch maidens cleaning she gets up and faces over to the large double door at the left side, the door leading to the royal throne, she presently walked to the door and looking behind to just to see maids.


    Directing over to the throne room, she reanalyze the current dilemma and plan out everything in order, with the United States military arriving at the gate, she would have to prepare other additional things with the ambassador before leaving suggesting an improved dockyard from the town they will be using as well she would need to make sufficient funding to bud such project, furthermore, the military requires supplementary of newer magic armour with conscription being in order by tomorrow, many of her soldiers wouldn''t have any armour if not proceeded.


    Finally both nobles and refugees, as of now parliament had reported that over two thousand had fled the from the kingdom of Galimore, with additions from other neighbouring countries including that she would have to meet some from the royalty from the kingdom of Leilo, she was surprised to hear that the princess Murray had survived the whole ordeal and she expects a meeting from both parties. The daughter from the kingdom which the king despises her with every blood it wouldn''t be an easy walk in the park and she hopes that it wouldn''t be much of a personal matter.


    Busy time with a chilling situation, being the queen of the kingdom of Elijah, this is some tough times better being a leader than a coward she would need to make drastic criteria to prevent her kingdom from getting occupied by an invader, with the united states joining she would have to join aid the American on the operation, gazing over the distance to see nothing but forest and hilly plains the capital mid centre of the country, defending it wouldn''t be easy.


    "May I have the strength to lead my people to victory!"


    Southern seas of Gaia, 20kms from the kingdom of Elijah.


    September 11, 2021.


    USS ESSEX


    The morning rise of the glorifying sun hasn''t risen, the calm and foggy sight of the dark sky apples the men aboard the deck of USS Essex. Many stood around grimacing at the night sky, aircraft such as the F-35Bs and V-22 Osprey were nothing currently used as the crew aboard the deck were distracted by this entrance.


    Since the transfer to the new world, they hadn''t gotten a statement that would have them being a foggy quiet ocean, alongside other warships like USS Bunker Hill (CG-52), USS Spruance (DDG-111), similarly at the rear USS Portland (LPD-27), USNS Henry J. Kaiser. Join the current ships, now part of the "new region expeditionary group" their mission is to make contact with the escorting ships which will take them to their landing operation.


    Aboard the top of the bridge, Theodore Ross takes a quiet inhale with the cigarette as he leads down over on the catwalk, overlooking the ample mist with the marines below and even the crew board confused on the sight. Exhales as fumes spew out from his mouth coming over to see for himself captain Tennessee Tadem takes a good look at the sky.


    "I expected a clear blue sky, not tackling the Alaskan ocean.."


    "Neither do i" Theodore replied. His response was less enthusiastic than he believed, as many of the marines below are inquisitive of the idea of marines fighting in a new world.


    Leaning beside him, they both gaze at the sky and wish it to be clear as day. Both the colonel and the captain expect something of a different duration making it evening for the new world today, which would make it difficult for the landing process. But the colonel wasn''t gonna have them switch charts; he determined that their escort would go and take them.


    He takes a smoke from his cigarette and gusts out to the misty sky, the captain beside him was interested in having to smoke alongside him both relaxing for the big day, immediately after coming to the left side was the OX with something of news.


    "Captain! USS Spruance has detected Four warships two knots from here!"


    "Already?!" The captain said in a shocking surprise, having to hear that their escort is here, it would be time for the marines to prepare their securing of the beach they called "beach diamond" once the marines land many aspects will change the world will rapidly hear of the country they call the united states of america.

 Chapter 15, - called the marines!

    [===============]


    12 km away from Diamond beach, the kingdom of Elijah


    8:23 AM, September 12, 2021.


    Lindor 22, of 679.


    USS Essex.


    The sun is shining brightly in the sky, and roaring engines can be heard across the flight deck. As the loud chatter of commands within the bridge reports done towards the flight deck and the sight of a busy deck, expeditionary marines board on V-22 Osprey. The captain is perplexed as to how everything happened in less than two months.


    On the other hand, it was strange that a change of expression towards Elijah''s kingdom had America now willing to aid them in a war they had discussed many times, and the only reason they had to arrive in San Francisco was to ensure that seeing people with long ears didn''t make them enemies. The captain was a mix, although having attended isn''t an attack but a mistake on their part, having the power of magic and the ability to wipe out the entire US with their magic.


    The ability to open portals and dragons, these fantasy monsters if the Chinese got to them, had him wondering if America didn''t take on their offer of helping them in their new world, it would be different from what he was currently acting, likely fighting against the Chinese or Russians in Ukraine frontlines, seeing their potential uses he was still dumbfounded what made them want aid from a foreign yet have the abilities li Nah, the captain recognizes that 2020 will be an eventful year.


    With that concluded that he walked back inside the bridge after taking his short smoke break, everyone on the bridge saluted his arrival as he simply said: "Continue" everyone went into motion as the captain got back up into his chair. The mission was simple and short, their 13th expeditionary marines will first take and clear the beachside before the main marine forces landed before them, alongside them Colonel Ross would take part as prior reports from Washington informed that representatives would be present on the beach scheduled for the landing.


    As the elevator carrying the F-35B descends on the hangar, the engines of the V-22 Osprey become more audible, and one officer approaches the captain to inform him of the following information:


    "Sir, all birds are fueled and ready! We will commence on your orders, sir!¡±


    The captain looks at his wristwatch and sees that they have 5 minutes until they arrive at Diamond Beach. He looks over to XO and nods, having previously observed the ospreys packed and ready.


    ¡°Very well then, commence launch.¡±


    ¡°Right away sir!¡±


    The deck crew clears out as the ospreys'' engines roar, gradually increasing their lift. The five atop the USS Essex move to the side, their exhaust blowing away the waters, which fades as all five begin to fly closer to the beach two kilometers away. They could see the beach not far away from here from the bridge. The captain scans the men, hoping it isn''t something they had considered earlier. The dangers of this new world: this isn''t the Pacific or Atlantic oceans; it''s an ocean from another world. By looking over at the war, the ocean can tell; it appears deeper than any other.


    And the continent''s landmass in front of him appears quite unnatural and seeing it with his own eyes, he can''t believe it''s real. His forces are now willing to undertake a military operation beyond "Earth". It''s a thrilling time to be alive.


    Witnessing the marines aboard USS Essex sent out, hundreds of marines aboard USS Portland, James, and many marines watch as they lead on towards the diamond beach. Over five ships in this small expeditionary force yet more to come once the landing zone is a success viewing such a scene, marines chuckle some whistled at the presence of flying Osprey:


    "Fuckers'' got lucky, they get to be the first to land on the beach, just seeing this landmass is making fucking going nuts man! first in history that the marine corp gets to fight in some fantasy shit!"


    The marine next to James was irritated that their forces would arrive an hour later after colonel Lt. Colonel Theodore Ross gave the rest of the 2nd and 5th marines permission to proceed with the landing operation. James wasn''t bothered by the fact that they''d be out of the boat for quite some time. While the rest of the marines gathered to watch as more helicopters left the deck, James went back inside the hangar to prepare for their landing sequence, but because he was part of a rubber landing craft platoon, he would disembark via rubber craft.


    He takes a short walk down below on the deck to observe officers with radios reporting down to the crew of AVVs amphibious vehicles, many of which are in formation as Landing Craft Air Cushion (LCAC) crews, hauling in humvees and trucks inside the vehicle. Just an hour away, it was quite a scene for the lieutenant. They would also arrive. Closer to the end of the countdown, Robert Owlman informed him that he should meet up with his fire team platoon.


    Having remembered that, he proceeded to the ship''s upper decks, taking another room, the briefing room, which was crowded with lieutenants and officers. The only voice he could hear inside the officer quarters was Robert Owlman''s, calling out to all officers present, many of whom were standing in the corner or beside the wall, while the rest sat. They all turned to look at Robert, many of them saying, "Yes, sir!" as they were called one by one. With so many people called in, James noticed a map of the beach behind Robert, similar to the one he had.


    Lt Colonel Theodore Ross briefed the back at the hangar deck, passing each Robert face to James.


    "James Anderson Lillian, Lieutenant?"


    "Sir, yes that is me!" Robert chuckled and set the board aside before proceeding with the subsequent move over to the briefing. With that settled, Robert immediately continued over.


    "Good morning, gentlemen."


    Everyone stood up and greeted Robert Owlman right away.


    "Good morning, Major Robert Owlman!"


    ¡°Morning troops, here is today''s assignment.¡±


    After Robert nods back at them, the room falls silent once more, with the air conditioning inside being slightly louder than the men inside, continuing, Robert looks over behind him to a clearer map of Beach Diamond. Robert elaborates on the Marines'' focus on this map:


    "While our boys back at the USS Essex send out a signal, our mission is to plan out what our forces will do once we take control of the beach and the talks are cleared in."


    Robert continues as he catches his breath:


    "Lieutenant Colonel Ross had informed me and Captain Joseph Patterson that fox company will land over at this part of this beach while Golf company and Amphibian Battalion will land just behind Colonel Ross, he also informed us that no hostile forces are present at the beach as an I do need to inform you''ll all that we will secure the beach for our usage, once secured we¡¯ll await further orders until notice.¡±


    ¡°Seems easy enough.¡± James understands every bit of it and having summed up that this landing mission is nothing major, this gave him a sigh of relief having believed earlier that it would be filled with hostiles, having Robert inform him about the validity of the situation seems that it would be a walk in park now the only thing they have to do is what goes after the securing the beach and dealing with whatever that throws that them.


    Earlier James had acknowledged that marines and the US forces in this new world would convert the best into a large naval base that can allow US warships and supply ships be able to dock without needing to bring supplies via helicopter, that further applies to the airforce and Robert said before they had entered the portal said briefly that it would take less than two months to complete this large airbase which can carry both bombers and large aircraft.


    That left James wondering what would the US do to ship the large aircraft to another continent would take a while and, it would be likely that they would detach the aircraft and ship via cargo shipping ship, as this made James wonder about the future outcomes; Robert continues furthermore, posting in he points his stick towards an untouched field at the northern top.


    As stated previously, marine combat engineers and army forces would assist in the construction of the large military base, which would include both naval ports, barracks, and a large airstrip.


    James snapped, his mind wandering, and returned his gaze to Robert. Robert gestures to the space:


    "Colonel Ross also informed us that by the third day in 002, we will be escorted to Elijah''s capital by our friends representing the kingdom of Elijah. Please be on your best behavior when visiting the residents of the capital, and stay with your platoon at all costs, as fireteam leaders will undoubtedly count your fireteam members!"


    "Sir yes sir!"


    Major Robert is relieved to hear this, hoping that by the time they reach the mainland and the capital, nothing worse than he had predicted will happen. Major Robert urges the lieutenants in addition to hoping that their captain will keep their marines on the frontlines.


    "Take note people, any misbehavior, such as disturbing the locals or attempting to bring anything from the new world back to the United States, is punishable by law."


    ¡°Affirmative sir.¡±


    "Be advised! Any demeanor examples like disturbing the locals or being caught attempting to bring anything from the new world back to the United States are punishable by law! Remember if say representatives of Elijah had reported any of our fireteam platoons doing shit it''s also your responsibility to warn his actions, I swear to christ that nothing major on the blue!"


    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡±


    Many of the lieutenants understand what Major Robert had advised them and took into note having to know that even in a new world their actions would issue for the locals and even the news reports, it''s likely that any controversial events the news would rail upon the government for anything out from the blue, it wasn''t the same as before which ZNN, Pig news or even DEF News would rail over the UMC.


    After finishing the briefing for the marines forcing the "Fox Company," it appears that getting the signal from colonel Ross to allow the marines to land at the diamond beach would be preferable. However, after many "discussions," a second diplomatic visit would take place once the marines had completed their mission and returned to Elijah''s capital. He turned around and responded.


    "You''re all dismissed; do whatever you want."


    Following many of the officers left the briefing room, leaving Robert alone as he thought but staying behind was James himself, seems that even with a different ranking of officers both are still friends it just that if James hasn''t done that he would be the same as him but why he thought, but at the end, it was the from pass now, continuing after Robert asks:


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Do you have anything specific in mind?"


    He asked James, gazing back at him with a mutual look both Robert and James were best of friends yet since this operation the tension could be felt in both men for this operation, yet both were confident that it would succeed for the marines and the United States landing into this new world, James glanced back towards Robert he had nothing in mind and thought it would be reasonable to ask minor questions:


    "It''s not much, but you have to wonder what lies beyond those beaches¡ªmaybe guerilla fighters?"


    Robert and James were reasonably uncertain about what would lay beyond the beaches, even with their advanced technology surprises would come and go, and Robert was sure that a likelihood of a guerilla war wouldn''t materialize with the investment of drones and war experience. But the two were less paranoid about it and simply chuckled knowing those odds are low.


    ¡°Heh, but I don¡¯t think anything like that would happen, odds of that happening is unlikely James.¡±


    "There''s nothing to see but trees and people," I say, and when we get to the other side, it''ll be the same as it is in Iraq. So don''t give it much thought, and please, for the love of God, don''t smite yourself if you see a flying dragon.


    James was surprised that his major would be joking at this time of matter, but it also made him chuckle, and they decided to sit, both looking over at the board as the room was cold and quiet, both just staring towards the board filled with maps and coordination over at the landing position for the marines.


    However, Robert was less interested in changing the subject; as his longtime friend, the recent news of James'' father''s death seemed a more sensitive topic to inquire about, especially as James continued to wonder what had happened.


    "How are your parents doing?" He asked slowly, James remained silent, and Robert was uneasy, but the quite long and tight-lipped woman began to lament his question, to which James, surprisingly, replied.


    "Good. " To be honest, the situation isn''t going to be easy for me; the bills for my father''s funeral aren''t going to be easy for me; the marines aren''t paying as much as I need and I''d have to double up my time from what I had expected; hell, mom doesn''t even want to pay him; and my siblings have simply removed our father''s existence as if it were nothing."


    The news of James'' father''s death had left him somewhat alone, with Robert assuming that his passing had made him depressed and the family more hostile towards him.


    "I can understand that," Robert says as he pats his back. He responded that he couldn''t bring a good solution to James'' current situation because it would cause more than just a family issue for him and would be better dealt with by actual counselors willing to repair this broken family, but he also didn''t want to allocate him a ground method of a current military operation plan because James is more than a lieutenant but a good friend since fighting in Iraq, he continues:


    "How is your family?"


    In a saddened tone, James chuckled, "Not good..." His relationship with his mother is deteriorating as a result of what happened before the gate was opened, and his siblings have not spoken to him since his father was hospitalized.


    "Liam hasn''t talked to me since my father was hospitalized; he didn''t ask me many questions but still blamed me for something I didn''t do." "She blocked me, and I''m not sure what I should do at this point," Ajax said.


    James'' voice comes off like he was upset during the whole ordeal, alone and just to see this new world, it could nothing change the fact that his family will be gone for good if there''s nothing that could fix it he was miserable, Robert could see it from his emotion nothing could fix that but there''s a likely chance that when they return from combat maybe a silent chance they could fix this whole circumstance. Neither less to say, Robert, muttered out:


    "At times when people blame you for something that isn''t your fault, you can prove yourself by being confident in saying that. Just don''t cry about it and tell your people your side of the story. Maybe JUST maybe you can fix this."


    Robert replied with a better hope for James to fix his family problems, it gave James a slight hope gazing back at him with a smile as he chuckled at it replying with a compliment reply.


    "Thank you, man."


    Robert was pleased to catch a glimpse of a desiring man wanting peace inside of him, figuring that it was better to have him learn that there is more to life. He appears to have finished their small conversation, and just looking across the room at the clock at more than 2:10 PM, it appears that phase two is approaching. Robert gets up, but not before groaning as he turns back to James:


    "James, you should go to your regiment right now; we''ll be out like a swarm of bees in no time; I''ll see you on the beach."


    Robert then walks over to the door in the far corner of the room. He''s getting out, but not before closing the door behind him, leaving James alone in the silent meeting room; he could hear his heartbeat.


    Closing his eyes, he saw the cold silence turn into a yelling, shouting fight as his brother and sister held their mother away from him around the floor, where dirt and broken shards from the broken vase littered the living room.


    "HOW COULD YOU DO THIS?!"


    Robert then walks over to the door in the far corner of the room. He''s getting out, but not before closing the door behind him, leaving James alone in the silent meeting room; he could hear his heartbeat.


    Closing his eyes, he saw the cold silence turn into a yelling, shouting fight as his brother and sister held their mother away from him around the floor, where dirt and broken shards from the broken vase littered the living room.


    "HOW COULD YOU DO THIS?!"


    The words faded, and he seemed to be able to only walk away from the door the last time he had ever heard from them; neither his siblings nor any relatives from his mother''s side had ever spoken to him since then. He was broken and depressed. He was disappointed that he couldn''t go explain everything that had happened, but he knew that she didn''t bother to listen, and that the rest of the group could.


    He was relieved to know that Robert was there to help him, even though he was not an expert in these fields, but he was there enough to listen to and express his family''s problems, and he muttered it out.


    "That damn bastard."


    The news was received over the ship at 2:20, leading James to rise up. It appears that it was the time that marines were deployed over the new grounds and the day, and it was a historical occasion that would likely be forgotten in this new world, he joked.


    James does not appear to mind that it is likely that anyone who wants their name to be recognised will completely forget about it, which is a problem for very few individuals. The United States itself didn''t appear on this planet to aid a nation in need of protection and support against a merciless empire; it appears that it was more than that. It would seem that it would be better to be a side character than a protagonist, but having realized the circumstances at hand, it appears that it was more than that.


    Understanding history shows that wars that haven''t involved America are undoubtedly not in their self - interest, which means that the marines and the government itself had arrived for the new world, figuring that being the first to respond and being calmer than most, the total country over the portal and the entrances around it, gives them an advantage over the political spectrum, with the Chinese and Russians now begging the White House to open the gate.


    However, there was no reply. James is likely to receive a warning if any mention of the new world is made back to the mainland, thus it is best to keep it quiet and not bring it up ahead. Although their battalion leaders haven''t yet given them a warning along such lines, it won''t be long before they caution them against discussing their operation in the new world.


    "Welcome to the shitter."


    He murmurs as he steps out of the conference room and turns out the lights.


    [================================]


    Diamond beach, Eastern region of the kingdom of Elijah.


    11:20 Pm September 12, 2021.


    Lindor 22, of 679.


    The majority of those who went to the beach to amuse themselves were nobles; not even the peasant could ever have such a thing. Many fled the stressful environment they now enjoyed at the beautiful, crystal blue beach despite the fact that their allies, neighbors, and even their own country were invaded.


    Silla Himalayan stands out among the other aristocrats, her chest covered and her skin whiter and cleaner than most nobles'' looking over towards the glistening seas. Since the speech at the capitol, when her father''s army was routed back in the kingdom of Gallimard, she had become a stunning but difficult-to-manage elf. She was furious since the death of her father had reduced the size of her territory, and she reasoned that a deal with these "Americans" had made the situation questionable.


    Even though the conflict is only a little more than two months old, her kingdom''s forces outside of the Foreign Army Division currently total around 45,000 soldiers, and many people believe that number to be lower. For this reason, the queen was forced to request assistance from a nation that was not even on this planet.


    "How and who are these people??"


    Silla simply sighed as she took a huge glass of water from the table next to her and drank it while looking back over the ocean. Her time to unwind would soon come to an end as a young elf lad in a suit and tie appeared behind Noble Silla and started reciting his lines.


    "Lady Silla, I have news to share!


    Silla responds when her attention is drawn by his cry from behind her:


    Has my new pair of sneakers arrived? "I''ve already waited for more than four days."


    But the messenger lad kept going because he was perplexed.


    "Dear lady! As soon as they arrived at the diamond beach, Captain Valerie of the First Royal Guard regiment and members of the Elijah Parliament were waiting for you, dear lady!


    She hadn''t anticipated it. She quickly sprang up and cried back, "What?" She was astonished to hear, "Why didn''t you give me a notice?" She was perplexed, and upon the messenger''s startling arrival, she turned around to discover that, in fact, the Elijah government''s representative, Captain Valerie, was standing behind the messenger, riding a horse and wearing their heavy armor. She rushes over her bare feet as she moves fast in their direction, insisting on the discomfort because of how hot the sand was. She salutes the captain as she scans her.


    "Captain! Why was your arrival not announced to the parliament? I could have at least made something.


    She screams, but Valerie doesn''t respond and continues:


    Despite obviously having a border conflict and many of our forces losing their lives while witnessing you upper class people play life like it''s nothing, I admire having a sizable amount of our nobility invited to this type of beach gathering.


    Even though Valerie had never seen the front lines during the invasion and was outraged that these nobility were merely passing the time as their country was being attacked by the empire from the north, Silla noticed her expression and understood she wasn''t having it and responded.


    How dare you say we, the nobles, haven''t done anything for this country? "My father sent his forces, and now he is at the grand house resting from the wounds he had received back at the Gallimard defence; those people are mindless, and the general''s incompetence was what had caused him to no longer walk!¡±


    Silla cried outraged by the insult, but Valerie''s expression says nothing as she gazes around the perimeter to see it is an open spot and decent overall for the discussions to talk with what she had retrieved his name as ''Theodore Ross'' believing behind Silla is the best spot she fazes behind to her rest of her royal guard men carrying tents and tables a snap from her finger, with no questions ask the quickly went over.


    As the men began to construct the tent, Valerie was pleased to know and Silla looked back and gave her the stink eye, as she was annoyed by the fact that she was ignored by captain Valerie and could only reply with a smug face.


    Despite being a royal guard captain her close ties with the Queen had her also permitted to act Representative with Valerie having once learned being a good leader means having good communication when it comes to formal discussion, would too have to speak towards the Colonel ross as this was quite nerve-racking but they are allies, not enemies just making sure that for her it goes as plan and allowing the marines to land and run threw this operation.


    As her men begin placing down the tent, Valerie gazes over towards the rest of the nobles enjoying the sun, while looking over towards them she speaks over to Silla:


    "have these people cleared out the beach, they will arrive any minute now."


    Silla wasn''t keen on having to be bossed around by Valerie but, with the recent reports at hand it was best to follow along with the command and proceed after as the even like this it''s better not to intervene in political enactments, She proceed with the request walking over to the small umbrella covering some from the heat of the sun, she proclaims out:


    "Attention! I request that all clear out the beach for the arrival of the delegates of the United States!"


    She yelled out loud, some hearing this request immediately took in quickly grabbing their belongings as many of the few remaining cleared the beach away for the request from Valerie and Silla. As many got out there, few stubbornly remaining at the beach, Silla quickly noticed them and went towards them.


    "Have you not heard what I said? Under the request from captain Valerie, you must ~"


    "Clear the beach'' I don''t care, Lady Silla." the old woman said in a sharp tone. "I for one had a very busy day back at the fields having to watch over the crop numbers and the situation over the war. It seems that a better deserved relaxation is needed for a maiden like me!"


    The old elvan woman seems to not care if it was an engagement between two forces and only priority on her vacation even if the presence of the royal guards and many of the parliament. This attitude had Valerie very irritated, getting down from her horse she quickly walked over towards her and grabbing behind her, she quickly yanked her out from the laying bench as the women looked up at her shocked and horrified that a royal guard would do such a thing.


    "HOW DARE YOU~!"


    She couldn''t finish her sentence, Valerie gives a hard slap to the woman as she looks over back at Valerie and grabs hold of her old woman''s shoulders, raising her from the ground.


    "How dare you, Lady Eyadi! Disobeying the order from the royal guard and showing your expression towards the royal parliament I would have your noble title seized by now!"


    The old woman was in shock, she was breathing heavily and quickly apologized.


    "I''m sorry my lady! Please let go of me!"


    She cries out, and the old lady begins to sob over and dropping her she lands over at the sad as if not picking herself up, the lady cries over from what she had experienced, Silla looked over for the hold ordeal and figured what made captain Valerie so feared, it was her no-nonsense attitude and the reason why she is captain of the royal guards 1st regiment and given the title, "black heart lady."


    As Valerie looked over at the ocean, across the horizon appearing at the sky, two gray hovering metal beasts appeared getting closer and closer. It sounds so too getting louder, and gazing back she yells out.


    "The Americans are coming!"


    She yells, the parliament shortly after all went over to the tent as many remaining royal guards go towards captain Valerie and even silla gets close to the captain to see what is arriving over, they gazed over their comments variety.


    "What is that captain?''


    "My heavens, that isn''t a wyvern!"


    They were getting close the beat didn''t have any wings but these blades rotating around them feared everyone except captain Valerie, The beast was made of steel, the flag painted at the tail and the sounds of the rotary blades had many intimidated, the sand and many things around the beach flew away the men and the guards covering, what is that they are even glimpsing upon.


    The helicopter arrived at the beach, dust and the powerful roaring engines this beast heard and the landing down over, it was a CH-53E Super Stallion and the rotating blades begins to calm down as the royal guards didn''t have to cover their faces from the arriving marines, the rear hatch begins to open down, captain Valerie was confident walking love towards the hatch it opens more as appearing, four personal was seen as the captain looks over with a smile.


    Coming out, a man wearing some kind of camouflage uniform his ranking and insignias were far different from the ones she had known, and he was a bit taller than she had informed and in his mouth, he was smoking a Cuban cigar as the colonel saluted over Captain Valerie who then introduced himself.


    "I am Lt Colonel Theodore Ross, CO of 2nd Battalion, 5th Marines, callsign is Hound and I''ll be representing the few commanders operating on this special territory."


    Despite his appearance, captain Valerie was pleased by his introduction, and quickly after did the same.


    "Captain Valerie Vanguard, captain of the 1st Royal guard regiment and a representative of a royal parliament."


    Gazing over her appearance, Ross was shocked to see that she wasn''t a human at all, but an elf! Her chest is made huge and wearing some kind of medieval armor and it was at it that he wasn''t informed of something from the briefing.


    More over looking over at the tent behind Valerie she quickly escorts the marines over towards the tent, and having said many things would be given out for the operations in the new world.

 Chapter 16 - The deal of a life time.

    The realms of the unfamiliar and the very existence of this exquisite landscape failed to convey the awe that countless elves experienced upon beholding this remarkable vista of an uncharted world. Open fields stretched out, adorned with a lush carpet of grass, while distant birds added their melodies to the scene. In the midst of this, an aged man with weathered features indulged in a rolled joint, exhaling wisps of smoke. Beside him, a procession of waggons moved steadily, carrying peasants and third-class citizens alike, journeying southward towards the uncharted continent. Meanwhile, in the north, the once tranquil regions had descended into a chaotic battleground as the enigmatic nation initiated its invasion of the beloved land.


    The less fortunate members of the population had little recourse but to flee, a course of action undertaken by many as the elderly man guided the convoy along a rough dirt path that bore little resemblance to a well-trodden route.


    Gazing across the horizon, his attention was captured by an unfamiliar wagon. Its resounding roar reached his ears, even from this considerable distance. The waggon, a tan hue concealed beneath an olive camouflage net, advanced on its own. This unexpected sight left the elderly man momentarily bewildered, prompting him to bring the entire convoy to an abrupt stop. As the convoy''s occupants felt the sudden halt, a figure emerged from within the wagon¡ªthe commanding chief who led the way.


    "What the bloody hell is happening? Why have you brought the damn column to a halt?" the chief demanded.


    "Chief, have a look over there; those things are heading towards us," came the reply. The chief turned his gaze in the direction the speaker was facing. The appearance of an object or entity that demanded his reverence became apparent shortly after the tan contraption and its kin surged into swift motion. The foremost armoured vehicle veered towards their position.


    An unsettling fear gripped the elderly chief. They lacked the means to defend themselves¡ªno weapons, no soldiers. The convoy consisted solely of refugees and the ailing and was carried in forty waggons. This procession was composed of those fleeing the war-ravaged villages and cities to the north.


    "What course of action should we take?" the villager exclaimed, his realisation dawning that a discussion might be more reasonable than immediate flight.


    As the vehicles drew nearer, the earth trembled beneath the weight of their engines. The words, "What is this?" slipped from the chief''s lips, a mix of incredulity and recognition. He had either heard of or seen these entities before, and now they were right on their intended path, looming larger as they approached. A four-by-four armoured vehicle, adorned in olive-green camouflage that concealed its tan base, came into view. Its windows held an observer, and a weapon was manned atop it, a sight that sent a shiver down the old chief''s spine. He swallowed hard as the vehicle came to a halt beside him.


    The driver''s side of the Humvee revealed a figure waving towards the chief. Atop the vehicle, a young man adorned in a distinctive form of armour could be discerned. He projected his voice towards the chief and the onlookers.


    "Which road leads to the capital of Elijah?" he shouted down towards the chief.


    Without hesitation, the chief responded, "Follow this road and head north!" His voice trembled slightly, reflecting his continued anxiety and fear.


    Loud and distinct, the soldier atop the Humvee appeared satisfied with the response. Meeting the chief''s gaze, the soldier offered a nod of acknowledgement, acknowledging the instruction with a simple bow. The radio emitted a burst of static as the soldier communicated, and soon after, the vehicles resumed their pace, passing by the Humvee while keeping a watchful eye on their rear and the landscape beyond the hill.


    As they advanced along the road, the chief found himself repeatedly glancing back at the driver. "Very well, it appears that we have a clear understanding," the driver affirmed.


    Following these instructions, the column gradually resumed its journey, moving at a measured pace. This allowed the chief to cast his gaze behind them, observing the vehicles traversing the plains with remarkable swiftness. This experience provided him with a heightened awareness of the situation and a greater understanding of the enigmatic entities they were compelled to engage with. Never before in his life had he encountered something so surreal.


    Does the impression arise that these individuals weren''t native to the local terrain, but rather potential invaders or colonisers? What exactly is unfolding? The state of affairs in Elijah seems to be anything but optimistic; the sentiment of patriotism has waned among its people. Even the chiefs recognize the predicament wherein the northern nation''s incursion into the southern lands is a direct result of the faltering system imposed by the government on its populace. In this context, the choice to embrace the status of refugees over becoming combatants appears to be the more appealing path.


    The horses became agitated, their movements becoming restless and difficult for the driver to manage. The chief found himself perplexed by the unease displayed by the lead horses. Meanwhile, the distant reverberations of rotor machinery echoed through the air. "What''s that?" the driver shouted, his voice reflecting a mix of curiosity and concern. This was an unfamiliar sound, something he had never heard before.


    In an instant, the source of the noise became apparent as they soared above the column¡ªgrey flying machines with a resemblance to wyverns. Their thunderous presence overshadowed any creature he had ever encountered. The CH-56 King Stallions passed overhead, prompting the horses to startle and jump as the fleet soared past.


    "Great heavens!"


    A formation of CH-56K King Stallions glided over the extensive 15-kilometre convoy, predominantly comprising transport and lightly armoured vehicles of the USMC. He bore witness to an unparalleled spectacle as these aircraft weaved through the column. "My word," he muttered under his breath. The scene felt akin to a foreign nation invading its own. A glance over the hill revealed the presence of a division-sized unit formation making its way towards Elijah''s capital. An extensive procession of USMC military trucks streamed past the smaller waggons responsible for ferrying supplies and equipment. This inadvertently resulted in the congestion of fleeing refugees from the city, who were compelled to halt their progress whenever a convoy approached.


    And so, the uncharted realm beyond the borders stirred with the arrival of a novel nation and its vast military force numbering in the millions¡ªan entity that extended beyond the once-mythical gates, a nation poised to stand resolute in the presence of peril. This was the United States of America and its indomitable Marines awakening to leave their imprint on the world.


    <ul>


    <li> ? ? ? ? ? </li>


    </ul>


    Kingdom of Elijah, Diamond Beach, 13th Marine Expedition


    The swift movement of the US ground forces left the representatives of Elijah in a state of bewilderment. They had not anticipated that the complete force would arrive within the span of a mere 24 hours. Carrying the emblem of the US Expedition, Colonel Theodore Ross orchestrated a meeting within a modest tent. Alongside his officers and individuals in direct communication with Washington, they gathered around a table. Guards stationed outside the tent added a layer of security. The palpable tension arising from encountering these individuals from a different realm was enough to leave the male courier in shock.


    Captain Valerie and a delegation from the Elijah Parliament occupied seats within a spacious tent, centred around an expansive open table. Across from them were members of the USMC and the United States as a whole, led by Lt. Colonel Theodore Ross. Accompanying him were several officers from his unit. The purpose of their assembly was to establish preliminary agreements before Theodore''s operation commenced.


    As they beheld this scene for the first time, the representatives from the Elijah Parliament experienced a sense of intimidation. The uniforms worn by the Americans were unlike anything they had ever encountered before. The design surpassed even the bounds of contemporary fashion, leaving an indelible impression on the observers.


    The uniforms exhibited a distinctive hue reminiscent of green, accentuated by subtle digital patterns in both black and shades of brown. These elements were complemented by lighter shades of brown and black. Straying from the concept of heavily armoured attire, the ensemble was characterised by its simplicity. The colonel sported a modest hat adorned with peculiar decorations situated on his left chest. Rather than exuding the aura of noble knights or resplendent soldiers, their appearance bore a resemblance to that of ordinary peasant farmers.


    This initial representation of a renowned and legendary force took the opposing party by surprise. Their expectations for a more impressive display were met with disappointment, evoking a reconsideration of the endeavour''s value. Doubts emerged, casting a shadow over whether this venture was truly worthwhile.


    Both Captain Valerie and Colonel Ross shared an equitable regard for each other. Their experiences of witnessing the brutality of warfare had led them to the understanding that matters of politics were best handled by those in positions of power, while the grim realities of conflict were left to the soldiers on the frontlines.


    In this atmosphere of quiet anticipation, Captain Valerie embarked on the summit by initiating the conversation. She reintroduced herself in a composed manner, highlighting her position as the captain of the first royal guard regiment and the personal commander of the Queen. Addressing Colonel Ross and his assembled officers, as well as the representatives from Parliament, she expressed the purpose of their presence:


    "As I mentioned earlier, Colonel Ross, I am Captain Valerie. I lead the first royal guard regiment and serve as the personal commander of the Queen. Accompanied by representatives from our Parliament, we have convened here to establish arrangements before your forces proceed with their movement to the northern region. We intend to propose certain terms."


    Theodore Ross responded with a deliberate nod. "I was under the impression that the mage who came from Franciso had already finalised the arrangements; why, then, has the timing shifted for us to consider your request?"


    Captain Valerie''s tone conveyed regret as she explained, "There was a misunderstanding. The grand mage who arrived in your nation was not an official emissary, and her actions led to numerous errors. I apologise for any confusion caused. Moreover, your ambassador had not engaged in discussions concerning the actions the US should undertake upon your forces'' arrival at Diamond Beach."


    The news was met with a sense of disappointment on Colonel Ross''s part. Not only did he need to draft an extensive report, but he also had to communicate to Washington the significant development that the advancement couldn''t proceed as initially planned. However, he acknowledged the possibility of a final decision being reached in the future.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    He responded, "Understood. While we stand as representatives of the United States military expedition, we are open to considering your proposition and any similar matters that may arise."


    Valerie smiled, mirroring the sentiment of the parliamentarians. Without delay, one of the elves, showing signs of balding, produced a list containing their demands and requests. The contents were swiftly reviewed by Captain Valerie and her team.


    "The forces of the United States are strictly prohibited from engaging with our civilian population or any related matters within the boundaries of the Kingdom of Elijah. You, as the commanding general of the entire unit, must communicate to your soldiers that any actions against Elven women that pose a threat to our people will result in severe consequences. Moreover, all military operations must be carried out under Elijah''s command. We will assign Elijah''s commanders to oversee US forces to maintain order, given that the majority of our forces are seasoned and wholeheartedly committed to the regions beyond. Colonel Ross, your role will be to ensure the discipline of your troops. While suggestions can be considered, sole authority in combat will not be granted to anyone other than Elijah''s commanders. Should any issues arise, all parties should be informed and discuss the matter," Valerie succinctly conveyed.


    As the parliament official started to voice his sentence, Valerie''s attention shifted to Colonel Theodore Ross and his officers. Unexpectedly, their response was marked by scoffs and eventually laughter, leaving Captain Valerie perplexed. She directed her gaze back to the parliament official, her confusion evident. Turning to Colonel Ross, she inquired, "May I ask what is amusing?"


    The response from Colonel Ross and his officers was far from what Captain Valerie had anticipated. Their laughter was followed by incredulous disbelief.


    "Are you fucking serious?" The colonel''s tone dripped with incredulity.


    Valerie''s confusion was palpable as she echoed, "What?"


    "Are you people serious?" The colonel''s tone was laced with exasperation.


    The colonel''s reaction was marked by visible agitation, seemingly provoked by the nature of the request. To him, it appeared that the proposal insinuated a subservient role, one that he found untenable. Colonel Ross, despite his age, carried a wealth of experience, having served since the age of 16. He seemed incensed by what he perceived as audacious demands, particularly considering the context of the nation''s past actions.


    "I must express my concern that if these demands were to reach the White House, the House of Representatives would probably reject these propositions. Placing the US expeditionary forces under the direct command of those who aim to present themselves as a dominant force, despite emerging from under a bridge, would likely result in an operation that ends up costing at least 53 American lives and would subsequently be labelled a ¡®mistake.'' While we acknowledge your request, regrettably, we are unable to accept it. I have a strong intuition that higher-ranking officials would view this proposal with considerable disfavour," Colonel Ross responded candidly.


    The conversation took on a serious tone, and while Captain Valerie wished to counter Colonel Ross''s passive-aggressive manner, she recognised that doing so might worsen the situation. It was a delicate balance to strike, considering the potential ramifications of her words. Observing the state of the Parliament representatives, Valerie noted their evident frustration that their demands weren''t being received with the expected seriousness.


    Understanding the need for diplomacy, she decided to steer the conversation in a more productive direction. Addressing Colonel Ross, she inquired, "Colonel, I gather that you may wish to present an alternative arrangement that could better align with both parties'' interests. Could you share your nation''s proposed terms?"


    Capitalising on the opportunity, Colonel Ross moved closer to the parliament officials, aiming to address their concerns directly.


    He articulated his counterproposal with directness: "In essence, I suggest we do away with these specified demands entirely. The unique circumstances of this particular region are not unprecedented in our world''s history. Our primary objective is to offer swift and effective assistance in this conflict and to contribute to the initiatives already set in motion by representatives in Washington."


    He continued, "In essence, it''s quite straightforward: refrain from trying to place your generals in command over my troops and abstain from treating my soldiers as if they were inferior. Let''s engage on equal footing. Any unwarranted actions by my personnel against your populace will be subject to court-martial proceedings. Barring such incidents, the proposition is indeed that straightforward."


    The terms presented by Colonel Ross boiled down to three basic principles: equality, sound decision-making, or facing the dire consequences of their nation being overrun without any means of resistance. Captain Valerie grasped the gravity of the situation and the significance of these terms. She turned her attention to the parliament officials, observing their hushed discussions marked by a mix of caution and trepidation. The palpable tension extended across the divide, with the emotions and concerns of both sides sensed by each party. The weight of the decision hung heavy in the air.


    "What''s your take on this, Colonel?" queried the young NCO. Observing the deliberations, Colonel Ross placed his hands between his lips, leaning back in his chair. He indulged in drag from his cigarette, a hint of ash fluttering down and a puff of smoke escaping between his lips.


    "They''re in the process of weighing the potential of accepting the terms we''ve presented," he responded, exhaling another breath of smoke. "For them, this is a substantial risk. They''re aware that we''re a newly recognised nation, having only been on the scene for two months. Proposing equal terms while sending a modest expeditionary force is bound to raise concerns. At this juncture, we can only await their response."


    "What if they decline?" inquired the NCO.


    The colonel let out a chuckle. "In that case, there''s little we can do. If they refuse, our options will be to claim certain regions and continue our historical American expansion. The conflict itself wouldn''t hold much significance for us. If we were to take control of Elijah, negotiations for an arrangement with this nation would likely follow. As for their intentions to attack us, well," he chuckled again, "my ass will be swarmed by the media and the Pentagon, all questioning why I''m entrenched in this area."


    Colonel Theodore Ross comprehended the deliberative nature of their counterparts'' responses. The United States had navigated similar scenarios numerous times, and patience was a valuable trait in such situations. However, he noticed that Captain Valerie and the rest of the Elijah Parliament seemed to be concluding their stance.


    Returning his attention to the parliament and Captain Valerie, Colonel Ross anticipated their final remarks and was prepared for whatever decision they were about to convey.


    "As the conflict with the northern nation escalates, we will agree to these terms and convey the procedures to the parliament in the capital," Captain Valerie stated, accepting the conditions presented by Colonel Theodore Ross.


    Although they accepted the terms, their expressions betrayed a sense of dissatisfaction, and some even appeared disgusted, as if they had suffered a defeat. Colonel Ross wore a satisfied smile at their response and turned his gaze towards Captain Valerie, acknowledging the agreement they had reached.


    "Thank you for this brief discussion," Colonel Theodore Ross acknowledged. "I''ll be forwarding the report to Washington. We intend to establish an operational base for our forces to mobilise in and out of this beach."


    With that, both parties promptly rose from their seats. The USMC officials saluted the parliamentarians, and Captain Valerie reciprocated by bowing to the USMC officers. Subsequently, they exited the tents.


    Captain Valerie was fully aware of the impending challenges and the need to submit an official report to the capital regarding the terms agreed upon with the US officials. She understood that neither party was entirely satisfied with the arrangement of humans being treated similarly to their Elven counterparts. However, given the circumstances of a battle against a different human faction, enlisting the assistance of another race seemed to be the preferred course of action, even if it meant playing by their rules.


    <ul>


    <li> ? ? ? ? ? </li>


    </ul>


    Kingdom of Elijah, Capital City of Helmgrad,


    St. Ahemiera House,


    3:12 PM,


    13:00 Hours before the arrival of the 13th Marine Expedition


    The presence of nearly ten thousand soldiers resonated as an omen of upheaval, and as the ground trembled beneath their feet, the Elijah Empire''s nobility gathered in St. Ahemiera House. From the balcony, a scene unfolded where the aristocracy revelled as if they had already emerged victorious.


    The strains of their most accomplished musician filled the air, capturing the essence of their grandeur, while a banquet laid out with the finest culinary offerings satisfied the hunger of the privileged elite. In this paradoxical tableau of luxury amidst the chaos, the nobility of Elijah continued to celebrate, seemingly untouched by the looming storm on the horizon.


    For the young female noble, this situation felt profoundly wrong. How could the Queen simply wait for reinforcements from the United States to arrive and bail them out? With the northern enemies encircling them on all fronts, preventing their populace from escaping, the south and its allies had crumbled in the face of the enemy''s advance. Their kingdom''s armies were rendered helpless, watching the adversary draw nearer.


    Despite the circumstances, the banquet carried on in splendour. The hall buzzed with conversation among nobles, esteemed officers, and renowned generals. It was an Elijah Elite Party of the Nobility, an oasis of opulence amidst the war-torn landscape. Even as the country was embroiled in conflict, many royal guards maintained their posts as elite representatives. Food and drinks flowed freely among the attendees, albeit in a manner reminiscent of rations. It unfolded as if this were the elite''s last supper, a moment to savour before the impending storm.


    "Are you enjoying yourself, my lady?" inquired Freidick, attempting to distract the princess from the pressing matters at hand.


    "As if, Lord Freidick," she replied with a sigh, her frustration evident. "The situation is grim. Mother Galadriel hasn''t postponed any of the events for the first class. It''s growing increasingly dire! The enemy is invading the empire, right on our doorstep, and yet my mother seems hesitant to take any action." Her voice conveyed a mix of concern and exasperation.


    If Princess Hermione did not ascend to the throne, the male elf known as "Freidick Himgrad" would be the next in line for the throne of the House of Hemlgard. Princess Hermione Loi, the sole child of Queen Galadriel, held a pivotal role in the succession. Rumour had it that the king''s frailty had led to her being conceived, making her vital to the future of Elijah.


    Recognising the princess''s stress, Freidick swiftly turned to the butler at her side and procured a fruity beverage, which he presented to the princess with a reassuring smile. As she accepted the drink, her gaze shifted between Freidick and her mother, Queen Galadriel, her thoughts undoubtedly heavy with the weight of her royal lineage and the uncertain future of the kingdom.


    "Please, if you would, my lady," Freidick encouraged as he offered her a glass of the fruity beverage.


    Princess Hermione regarded Freidick Himgrad thoughtfully. His sharp features and striking looks had the potential to capture the heart of any noblewoman. However, the princess remained somewhat aloof, not entirely swayed by such charms. She held a certain scepticism regarding men''s nature as seducers. Yet there was something specific that had been occupying her thoughts lately. In a hushed tone, she made an inquiry about Freidick Himgrad among the nobility, seeking to learn more about him and his reputation.


    "Have you been following the recent developments in Diamond Beach?" she inquired further.


    "Yes," he responded, his voice lowering. "I''m aware that Captain Valerie has taken on the responsibility of representing our kingdom to these Americans. However, I must admit that I haven''t entirely comprehended the implications of their presence and what they might signify for us." There was a hint of uncertainty in his tone as he spoke about the unfolding situation in Diamond Beach.


    The Princess couldn''t help but feel shaken by her mother''s decision to request a mage to assist with supplies and utilise an ancient Gate to bring aid from another world into their ongoing war. The choice appeared fraught with uncertainty, and she knew there must be underlying reasons that could only be addressed through a personal conversation with her mother about her motivations.


    Freidick Himgrad maintained his attentive demeanour as he listened to the princess, his expression reflecting a sense of disappointment. It was clear that he had concerns and questions about the situation at hand.


    "I appreciate your perspective, Lord Freidick," Hermione replied with a nod. "It''s true that the actions of the mage could potentially upset the balance of our continent. We must ensure that these Americans understand the value of their assistance."


    She continued, "However, the challenge lies in convincing my mother of the gravity of the situation. She remains resolute in her belief that entrusting the mage was the right course of action. Rumours have circulated that, during the opening of the gate in the city, many locals lost their lives, leading to delays and difficulties in reaching an agreement."


    Hermione sighed, her concern evident. "It''s a complex situation, and I fear that it may have dire consequences for our kingdom."


    Hermione harboured a concern that the United States might exploit the unfortunate deaths of locals during the gate opening as a potential justification for imperialistic ambitions in the future. Her apprehension was not without reason, but amidst the ongoing crisis, she found herself uncertain about the true extent of what could be achieved through collaboration between the Elijah Kingdom and the United States. Despite gaining a better understanding of the situation, it seemed that little had significantly changed after the arrival of their American representative. The future remained shrouded in uncertainty, and the stakes for their kingdom were high.


    Both Hermione and Freidick Himgrad held a sense of wariness towards the United States. As they awaited news of the negotiations between the Elijah representative and the American delegation, they recognised that the outcome would have significant implications. In a situation like this, where various factors must be carefully weighed to secure their kingdom''s interests, it seemed prudent to advocate for equal treatment of the Americans.


    Moreover, the unsettling information that the people from beyond the Gate bore a resemblance to the northern enemy added another layer of complexity to the situation. As they navigated these uncertain waters, they understood that only time would reveal the true nature of their relationship with the United States and the impact it would have on their kingdom.


    The presence of humans in the Elijah Kingdom''s realm was a complex matter. While they were known to the various races within the kingdom, the fact that the enemy they faced was also human added an element of confusion to the situation. It was a point that Queen Galadriel should have understood better, yet the population and even the nobility remained unaware of the Upper Kingdom''s true plans. Only those closest to the inner workings of the kingdom had insight into these matters.


    Recognising the need for fairness and balance, Hermione was prepared to make the necessary adjustments when the Americans arrived, ready to draw upon her diplomatic knowledge and skills.

 Chapter 17 - Ace of Spades

    Capital Suarez, the kingdom of GallimardMonths after the invasion of Capital Suarez.Lindor 15, 679 BG | September 15, 2021,1341 hours


    In the sanctuary of the opulent cathedral, behind its massive doors that closed off these divine halls, people sought solace from the outside world through prayer, worship, and repose. The Northern Empire had achieved its aim of expelling the inhabitants of the southern continent after three hundred battles. What remained now, with the church gone, was nothing but rubble. With a purposeful stride, he moved toward the extensive mass of debris, directed by his commander, who sat alone in the cathedral, making his way toward the statue of the revered Man of God.


    Cloaked in a voluminous robe, the man advanced slowly towards the capital, taking in the scene and observing the multitude engaged in prayer and slumber. Some prayed silently, while others wept. Despite their victory, it seemed more like a surrender, as they chose not to oppose the commander who had seized control of the castle.


    Standing behind the commander, he remained silent, his gaze fixed on the statue. The weariness from the past fifteen days guarding a small castle was palpable. He mulled over the provisions from his vice commander, his expression unreadable.


    "Fifteen days for such a minor capital?" he mused, his curiosity piqued. "I wonder what the high parliament was thinking, telling us to seize a kingdom that seems hardly worth the effort."


    The vice commander grasped the captain''s discontent with the situation, understanding how the defenders'' calculated delay in sacrificing their soldiers appeared as a strategic move for imperial expansion. This motive had been underscored by the empress and the High Church''s unyielding resolve to eliminate anything non-human.


    "As for our forces," the vice commander reported, "we''ve determined that we lost approximately 3,100 men and a few pieces of artillery during the siege due to their use of magic to counter our advancements."


    "It''s understandable that these barbarians lack knowledge of cutting-edge technology. We owe gratitude to the deities for granting humanity an understanding of technological progress. It''s prudent to inform your officers that we''ll advance towards Elijah''s borders once the imperial guard arrives. Meanwhile, ensure your regiment rests; we want everyone fresh to avoid any stragglers getting caught up in combat."


    The captain respectfully acknowledged his commander''s request, bowing in deference before receiving further orders, ensuring no information had been disclosed.


    "Captain, there''s more," the commander continued in a composed tone. "Duke Phihhena Dhikzotl has conveyed the need for your immediate presence at a meeting regarding the impending Elijah invasion in the camp."


    Upon hearing his subordinate''s request, the commander rose without saying a word as the captain respectfully waited for him to proceed. As they both stood and walked together towards the capital, the commander observed the ruins once more. It seemed a tragic waste for their troops to have perished for such a modest capital. Smoke lingered in the air, rising from the remnants of traditional buildings, while the debris-strewn landscape bore witness to the amassed casualties.


    The man hanging from the noose, bleeding from gunshot wounds, was none other than the monarch himself. The cheers of his soldiers echoed as they marched past. The commander paused, inspecting the scene closely, and the captain followed suit. The sight was shocking¡ªthe brutality of the Duke of the Infantry Division laid bare. Without a puppet ruler in place, the risk of rebellion loomed ominously. The display of the dead monarch served as a grim warning, fueling the commander''s concern.


    "Have you ever considered the possibility of rebels continuing to fight within this capital, even with the presence of the imperial guard?"


    "Possible, but unlikely. Frankly, I admire their resilience to resist even after their king''s demise. The imperial guard has also brought the current prince here to oversee ongoing operations. It leaves us questioning whether they''d even dare attempt."


    As they ventured beyond the capital''s walls, the captain discerned his commander''s stance. The landscape revealed their soldiers diligently establishing vast encampments. It seemed that, for the time being, rest was the most prudent course of action for the men.


    [*]


    Duke Phihhena Dhikzotl¡¯s Headquarters Camp,1st Imperial Division, 1400 Hours


    "If you truly believe that''s effective, I must advise against it. The mages beyond Elijah''s borders would have something to say about our tactics!"


    The Duke''s response resounded loudly to the recommendation offered by her officers. Many, gauging her tone, took her words as a firm disagreement. A senior officer promptly stepped in, offering an apology.


    "My sincere apologies, Duke Phihhena Dhikzotl. It was merely a suggestion brought forth by the 3rd ''Blacktails'' Calvary recon. I had thought a full-out push to the capital''s walls would ensure a swift resolution."


    "I''m well aware that the battle for the Suarez Capital has exacted a heavy toll on us! Reports indicate that we bore the brunt of the losses among the armed forces dispatched by the nobility. Let''s hope the goddess blesses us not to repeat such mistakes, especially considering your proposal for an aggressive drive that proved unsuccessful previously."


    The emergence of their current commander, Duke Phihhena Dhikzotl, into the scene was marked by her vehement reprimand. Also known as General Phihhena Dhikzotl or the "Queen of War," she ascended to prominence in the Empire following her father''s demise. Her prior success before the ongoing invasion stemmed from her unyielding leadership; among the Five Imperial Generals, she was hailed as the epitome of excellence, albeit also known for her unyielding stubbornness. Though neither the commander nor the captain had witnessed her berating her officers before, it was deemed a significant moment in her illustrious career.


    As they entered, she scrutinised her officers intently, her gaze lingering on them. Upon facing General Dhikzotk, her expression shifted to one of contentment, pleased to see her higher-ranking commanders following her directives. Her glare at the two officers was swift, and she promptly gestured for the one she had been addressing to return to his seat.


    "Commander Guzohr Kharus, I bring good news. We''ll depart this capital once the Imperial Guard arrives; they''ve confirmed their arrival by dawn."


    "Understood, General. I had already instructed my men to rest earlier, anticipating an earlier departure. However, preparations for Prince Cersobleptes Tinatina''s arrival need to be made. We should attire ourselves formally."


    "Understood. I hadn''t anticipated his visit amidst a city in ruins. However, I haven''t arranged for my formal attire, and I won''t alter my dress code for the occasion. Kindly inform His Majesty that I won''t be present personally for the time being. I''ll direct the 3rd Artillery and the 1st Wyvern Squadron to mobilise early at the borders shortly." Because he had nothing to object to, the captain agreed to her requirements. Shortly after, he inquired as to the purpose of his required appearance.


    "General, what attire should I prepare for my appearance?"


    "Well, commander," she responded, "early reconnaissance from the 3rd ''Blacktails'' Cavalry and reports from the insider spies of the 21st ''Blackhound'' mages have uncovered some intriguing intercepted information."


    As the commander and captain stepped back to listen to the 3rd Cavalry''s report, a fully armoured woman emerged. She bore decorations and metal adornments on her chest plate, emitting a pronounced clank with each step. With a purposeful entrance, she presented her findings, holding a scroll.


    "We conducted scouting on their forces. Apart from certain internal issues, we observed that they''ve amassed around 100,000 troops in a nearby castle in the province near the borders. Predominantly archers and spearmen, at best."


    "Are there any specialised forces within the Elijah forces?" Commander Guzohr Kharus inquired.


    "Not much. We did spot a few of their mages and some cavalry, but nothing too extraordinary. Those long-eared folks seem fixated on archery and magic. We''re confident in an easy victory. It''s good to note they don''t seem to possess any exceptional resources," the scout relayed confidently. "General Dhikzotk and Commander Guzohr Kharus believe Elijah won''t last more than a few months. They don''t anticipate much resistance in advancing over the capital during combat. Even with their long-ear specialists, their advantage appears limited."


    Despite receiving this report, an inkling of something missing nagged at them, prompting an immediate inquiry for further details. The 3rd Cavalry recon had hinted at something intriguing. After passing on the initial report to her subordinates, she handed over another scroll, and with a glance around the room, she captured the attention of General Dhikzotk and Commander Guzohr Kharus. The anticipation grew as she revealed something astonishing.


    "Units from the 2nd Lilith Black Maidens reported finding some flags near the capital, though the details remain scarce. However, the 2nd Lilith Black Squadron Leader has brought their gathered information. Should I allow them to present it?"


    General Dhikzotk acknowledged the request with a nod, authorising the entry of the 2nd Black Maiden''s unit for assessment. Exiting the tent, Dhikzotk turned her attention to her officers.


    "Do you think it''s possible that Elijah might be concealing something from our forces? If I recall correctly, both the 2nd and the 4th Imperial Armies will be joining us for this conquest," she pondered.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Commander Guzohr Kharus responded, "Yes, unfortunately, the 2nd Army has been grappling with supply shortages, rendering them ineffective in combat. This leaves us solely with the 4th Imperial Army."


    Upon hearing Kharus''s report, the general burst into laughter, her joyful expression filling the tent.


    "Hah!" she exclaimed. "Figured as much!" Returning her attention to Kharus, she shared her thoughts.


    "That''s what I suspected," she retorted. "General Svugfald Bullforce is a dumbass of a leader who consumes his own force''s rations to the point that he''s too much of a fatass to see his shortcomings! His units within the 2nd Imperial Guard have been the cause of unnecessary casualties due to his struggles in invading a small country in the Far East, for the goddess''s sake."


    "That imbecile needs to step down from the army. If Svugfald Bullforce isn''t part of this operation, I won''t waste my valuable soldiers on his units."


    The officers shared a chuckle at the passionate outburst, recognising the intensity of the general''s emotions. Commander Kharus, known for his stubbornness and reliance on his officers, understood her sentiments well, having an uncompromising approach to leadership that relied heavily on his team''s input.


    "Well, the prince is due to arrive tonight. You might request Bullforce''s dismissal due to his combat incompetence," Kharus suggested.


    "Not possible," the general replied. "His leverage comes from being the son of the former duke who once ruled the empire. With the return of the imperial family to power, his status is considerably elevated. His position as a general instead of merely a prince or a young noble leaves me wondering about his true intentions."


    "Frankly, I couldn''t care less," she continued. "I''d prefer him to perish in combat or refuse my assistance when needed. He''s unfit for a general''s role and doesn''t command my respect."


    Before tensions escalated further, a slender figure emerged in the tunnel. Cloaked in a dark grey cloak and a snug bodysuit, she knelt and announced herself.


    "I''m Gad Mermus, Captain of the 2nd Black Maiden''s Unit," she saluted. "I have just arrived from Elijah''s capital to report on our recent findings."


    The arrival of Gad Mermus eased Commander Guzohr Kharus''s concern, alleviating the need to manage the general''s mounting frustration. All attention immediately shifted toward the young woman, including that of the general, who appeared pleased that her comrades had returned. Gad Mermus began to disclose something of significance, piquing everyone''s interest.


    "Indeed, we''ve been gathering intelligence within the capital and intercepting military communications to aid our forces in the upcoming siege, piecing together valuable information," Captain Gad Mermus began.


    "The reports from lower-class peasants within the nobility''s circle suggest that the defenders within the capital are mostly composed of 2nd-grade units. Interestingly, the bulk of their elite forces are stationed at the border, leaving mainly conscripts and some mercenaries to protect the city."


    The officers'' reactions were immediate and loud upon hearing the report. Questions and remarks filled the room. "2nd-grade units defending the city? Deploying inexperienced soldiers while keeping their best forces at the border? It''s a recipe for disaster!" exclaimed one officer. General Dhikzotk herself appeared surprised by this strategic choice, questioning its wisdom.


    "Please continue, Captain Gad Mermus," prompted another officer, eager to hear more.


    "Moreover, we''ve confirmed that Elijah is the last bastion yet to fall under imperial control. Several exiled kingdoms, along with their reigning majesties, have rallied there, joining forces with numerous refugees and defectors, coalescing within the kingdom of Elijah to resist our advances."


    "How many soldiers do you estimate are within the capital?" General Dhikzotk inquired.


    "My apologies, General, but I cannot provide an accurate count. Our arrival in the capital occurred just a week ago, so our gathered information mostly stems from leaks or observations," Captain Gad Mermus replied.


    The general appeared somewhat disappointed by the limited intelligence they''d acquired. She voiced her concerns directly to Gad Mermus.


    "Thank you for the information, Captain Gad Mermus. However, it seems much of what you''ve obtained echoes prior reports from your regimental commander or others. If the Elijah forces themselves to possess any pertinent information, that would be invaluable."


    Gad Mermus sighed deeply. "General Dhikzotk, the Elijahian forces may lack the composition of our troops, yet their information security is robust. Despite spending a week within the capital, we encountered few sources willing to divulge their forces'' details. Nonetheless, we''ve managed to obtain something rather significant that might meet those requisites."


    "Get on with it," General Dhikzotk urged, her attention fixed on Captain Gad Mermus. The captain, in turn, turned towards a peculiar sight¡ªa glowing magical sphere. The officers and everyone present around the table were immediately intrigued. It seemed they had acquired one of the Longear''s magic orbs, distinguishable from their own, as many of their orbs bore designs starkly dissimilar to this one.


    As the orb transformed, contorting into an amorphous shape resembling an image, an eerie, distorted image emanated from within. Gradually, it displayed a flag¡ªa flag like none they had seen before. It boasted stripes of red, white, and blue, adorned with no fewer than fifty stars, gliding over a specific nobleman''s residence in the capital.


    The officers were immediately captivated, murmuring among themselves at the sight unfolding before them¡ªa flag of Elijah. Their allies, perhaps? The peculiar design left many confused, wondering what lay in this revelation. General Dhikzotk and Commander Guzohr Kharus exchanged curious glances, pondering the significance of this display. Eager for clarification, Gad Mermus pressed on.


    "The nobles provided information from our intercepted communications. They refer to the flag as the United States of America¡ªa country beyond the great portal," Gad Mermus explained.


    The revelation triggered a response far milder than shock among the officers. Many regarded the notion of a nation from another world as ludicrous. Some voices cried out in disbelief, questioning the plausibility of such information. "A nation from another world? This is preposterous! I''ve heard that opening gates to another world are beyond the High Church''s capabilities."


    Amidst the escalating chatter, Captain Gad Mermus observed the reactions, aware of the scepticism surrounding her report.


    The first to react was General Dhikzotk, emphasising the importance of credible intelligence. She wasn''t particularly pleased with the report.


    "Given our current situation, His Majesty will be arriving at this devastated capital to assess the 2nd Imperial Division''s progress. It''s likely he''ll join this event. The last thing I want is to burden the royalty with news about a nation from another world," the general remarked, clearly concerned.


    "Stating the fact that we''re just a week away from our forces advancing towards the Elijah border, I''ll assign reconnaissance missions for your unit, and your unit leader needs to be briefed on it. Captain Gad Mermus, I don''t want a bullshit report next time, and I sure as hell don''t want your rear end being toyed with by my 2nd-grade reverse corps. Those guys haven''t had any action in weeks."


    "My apologies, General! I won''t provide such reports again! I''ll move swiftly starting tomorrow!"


    Captain Gad Mermus swiftly bowed before exiting the tent, leaving behind a room filled with officers questioning the legitimacy of this supposed United States of America, a nation that seemed to have appeared out of thin air to aid a beleaguered country. For most, it was an absurd concept to entertain, but for Commander Guzohr Kharus, a faint curiosity arose within him. Throughout history, he''d heard tales of nations appearing unexpectedly, leaving an indelible mark on the world they entered. His thoughts wandered to the musket rifles utilised by his empire, bearing the legends of a man from another world and serving as the empire''s standard issue. Deep in contemplation, the general rose to address everyone within the tent.


    "That is all, everyone; you''re dismissed for now. Except for you, Commander Kharus."


    As the other officers exited, the general gestured for them to leave, signalling the end of the lengthy meeting. With the tent finally emptied, General Dhikzotk and Commander Kharus shared a brief but awkward glance, quickly averting their eyes. From her small deck, the general retrieved a bottle from her winery cellar and, without much ceremony, posed a question.


    "Care for a drink?" The general offered, presenting a bottle of well-aged wine. Commander Kharus smirked in response. "Well, don''t mind if I do."


    Her chuckle followed his reply as she handed him a chalice filled with exquisite aged wine. They raised a toast and swiftly downed their drinks, sharing satisfaction in the silence as they reminisced about old times.


    Amidst their recollections, she laughed, "Remember that moment during His Majesty''s wedding?"


    "Hey, don''t pin that on me for what happened back then!" he exclaimed with a chuckle. "Honestly, I was more focused on the food they had than the wedding itself. I had just returned after handling those rebels from the eastern side of the city," he joked.


    "Back then, it was a relief not to be stuck in this godforsaken kingdom, munching on two-week-old salted meat. Damn, my diet''s gone to hell," Kharus remarked, lamenting the culinary situation.


    "Fortunately, His Majesty''s paying us a visit to check on our progress. Let''s hope it comes with something in return¡ªa reward for enduring all this," he added optimistically.


    Commander Kharus and General Dhikzok found themselves revisiting Gad Mermus''s earlier revelation. Kharus entertained the idea, believing in the empire''s bestowed power granted by the High Church to create such gates. As the commander of the 2nd Imperial Division, he naturally deferred to General Dhikzok''s leadership. However, the notion of gateways welcoming visitors from other planets was met with scepticism by Dhikzok, who dismissed the tale.


    "Do you reckon Captain Gad Mermus is speaking the truth about this ''United States of America,'' a nation from another world?" Kharus mused, casting a cautious glance at the general. They pondered whether their long-ear allies might possess the means to open a gate, allowing aid from a nation situated far across the divide.


    The commander fell into a momentary silence, her thoughts consumed by the idea, causing her wine to spill as she drifted into contemplation. Her gaze fixed on Commander Kharus until she abruptly snapped back to the present.


    "We may wield 5th Tier magic, but the concept of opening gates is confounding, Commander. We''re soldiers, not princesses waiting to be rescued by someone with a small dick," she scoffed. "These are tales from a fairy tale realm," she muttered. "Just because a bunch of longears claim so, we''re expected to believe that what Gad Mermus described is nothing but a foolish report."


    As Kharus noticed the lateness of the hour, he excused himself, bidding his inebriated general farewell. He glanced back before departing, a bit taken aback to see her now with three empty wine bottles, far more intoxicated than before. "I''ll take my leave, Lady Dhikzokt. I''ll prepare for tomorrow," he announced, although he was met with silence from his drunken superior as he exited the tent.


    Walking away, he contemplated General Dhikzokt''s dismissal of the concept. However, memories from his childhood flashed in his mind¡ªa man cloaked in camouflage amidst a landscape dominated by machinery. Despite his non-noble status, he had gained respect among fellow soldiers for his astute strategies. When General Dhikzokt had advised him to surrender, he trusted her counsel, recognizing the need for a new era and narrative in those circumstances.

 Chapter 18 - "No Better Friend, No Worse Enemy"

    The city''s streets thrummed with activity beneath a relentless sun, as carriages and weary refugees shuffled toward the grandeur of the capital''s towering walls. Standing thirty feet tall, these gates served as the singular passage into the heart of the kingdom, bustling with the continuous flow of people¡ªa stark testament to the chaos wrought by the ongoing war in the northern territories.


    The heat was oppressive, with vapours dancing visibly in the thick air, adding a layer of misery for those queued in wait. Some stood for mere hours, while others, overtaken by despair, remained for days, their desperation to find refuge within the city''s fortified embrace growing more palpable by the moment.


    "Single file!" a guard''s voice thundered, cutting through the muggy air as he motioned the exhausted travellers forward, their faces etched with anxiety as they inched closer to the safety of the Elijahian stronghold. The procedure was tedious, the line jerking to a stop now and again as each person faced the scrutinous gaze of the vigilant gate guards.


    This unending cycle drained the spirits of the gatekeepers, their expressions clouded with irritation under the scorching sun. Sweat streamed down their foreheads, a clear sign of the sweltering conditions that bore down on them. Yet, despite the intense discomfort, they stood resolute, dedicating endless hours to the protection of the city gates.


    "My shift''s just about up," grumbled one guard, wiping the sweat from his brow. "I''m off to grab some water, beat back some of this damn heat."


    His fellow nodded gratefully. "Grab some buckwheat too, if you can," he said with a hopeful grin. "Feels like forever since I ate."


    As one guard stayed vigilant until his relief arrived, the travellers continued to pass through smoothly. The gatekeepers conducted their inspections with practiced efficiency, keeping the flow steady with little cause for concern.


    However, even in the monotony, the guard couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the whispers circulating around the capital. Rumours of a mysterious figure clad in strange garb and mentions of an enigmatic entity known as the "United States" stirred the air with excitement. It appeared the nobility might have secured potential allies from this unknown land, offering a glimmer of hope against the dark tide of war from the north.


    Curiosity piqued, and the guard mulled over these tales of unexpected allies emerging from the fringes. A surge of anticipation washed over him as he awaited the chance to learn more about these intriguing newcomers.


    The gate guards maintained their diligent pace until the entrance of large wagons, their impressive size drawing immediate attention. An elf stepped forward from one of these vehicles, presenting documents to the guards before being allowed passage through the formidable gates.


    The relative calm was abruptly broken by a loud, foreboding sound emanating from beyond the queue. The guards ceased their inspections, their focus snapped to the source of the noise. Among the startled refugees, a figure was seen sprinting toward the gate with urgent speed.


    As the chaos unfolded, some braced for an attack, their senses sharpening in anticipation of danger. One guard, quick to react, took initiative, ready to confront the situation. His colleague, just returning with water and buckwheat, stopped dead in his tracks, bewildered by the scene. "What''s happening?!" he cried out, his face etched with confusion and alarm.


    Though words were spare, the first guard swiftly grabbed his partner, ushering them both toward the commotion at the front gate. Onlookers, gripped by uncertainty and fear, watched intently. The figure racing towards them, initially a blur of motion, gradually became clearer¡ªrevealing not a threat, but another elf. This unexpected sight left many shocked and puzzled, but also slightly relieved as the true nature of the visitor became apparent.


    The image of the man charging down the dusty path remained vivid in the minds of the guards, their spears still aimed in his direction. "SURRENDER!" one shouted, his voice cutting through the clamour.


    Yet, the man continued his desperate sprint, his pleas muffled by the surrounding tumult. It was only when he reached the menacing tips of the spears that he halted, doubled over, hands on his knees, struggling to catch his breath. The guards held their ground, spears poised, as one cautiously broke the silence.


    "What''s the rush?" he asked, his tone polite yet firm. The man, still panting heavily, simply raised a finger, signalling for a moment to gather himself before he could speak.


    Catching his breath, he straightened up and blurted out, "Open the gates! The Americans are approaching!"


    This declaration caused a ripple of confusion among the guards and the crowd of bystanders, prompting another guard to seek clarity. "America¡ªwhat?" he echoed, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    "The Americans are coming!" the man insisted, his voice laden with urgency.


    Exchanging looks of doubt and bewilderment, the guards weighed his words. Was this a credible alert or a misguided joke during these unstable times? The uncertainty hung heavy in the air as they deliberated their next move.


    With a shared look of determination, one of the guards fixed the elf with a stern gaze. "Don''t play games with us, especially in times of war! Surrender now and make this easier on everyone."


    Despite the demand, the urgency in the elf''s voice held a tremor of genuine concern as he pressed, "I''m not joking! The Americans are here!"


    Sceptical yet compelled by the elf''s insistence, the guards exchanged glances, trying to decide their next move. One guard, interpreting the moment, gave his colleague a nod, a silent agreement to detain the elf. His approach was deliberate, his expression revealing a hint of scepticism as he moved closer.


    ¡°This is no joke! I am here under the orders of Her Majesty, and the Americans are indeed approaching as anticipated!¡± the elf asserted with growing desperation.


    "Save that for the judge!" retorted the guard, his hand reaching for the handcuffs.


    However, before he could secure the cuffs, the subtle but unmistakable sensation of the ground trembling halted everyone in their tracks. The vibrations grew stronger, puzzling and alarming the assembled crowd. Heads turned and eyes widened as the reality of the situation began to sink in, the murmurs of confusion escalating among them.


    The guard''s eyes widened in alarm as he felt the ground beneath him tremble, uncertainty gripping his senses. Was it a natural phenomenon or a prelude to imminent danger? Amidst the chaos, his focus shifted to the elf, who uttered a single word that sent chills down the guards'' spines.


    "Open the gates. The Americans have arrived."


    In the wavering heat, a distant rumble reverberated, signalling the approach of something extraordinary. As the dust settled, the silhouette of an imposing steel carriage emerged, its sleek form slicing through the air with unwavering determination.


    Above, a deafening roar pierced the sky as a squadron of Boeing Vertol CH-46 Sea Knights and Sikorsky CH-53K King Stallions descended, their mighty rotors tearing through the clouds. The sheer power of their descent sent shockwaves through the crowd, who could only watch in awe as the helicopters touched down with precision, leaving a whirlwind of dust in their wake.


    Amidst the mesmerized onlookers, a palpable sense of anticipation hung heavy in the air. All eyes turned towards the lead vehicle, a colossal beast draped in desert camouflage, its sheer presence leaving no room for doubt regarding its formidable capabilities.


    As it came to a halt before the gates, the guards stood in silent awe, their attention captured by this marvel of modern warfare. From the turret of the lead vehicle emerged a figure adorned in a multicam uniform, radiating an aura of calm assurance amidst the unfolding spectacle.


    "Open the gate!" His command boomed with authority, cutting through the tension like a clarion call. Uncertainty clouded the faces of those gathered, unsure whether the approaching behemoth heralded friend or foe. Yet, as the rumble of engines filled the air, a sense of anticipation seized the crowd.


    The guards sprang into action, issuing orders for the massive gates to ascend. With a mighty groan, the gates obeyed, rising to reveal the path ahead. A surge of bypassers flooded forward, their faces illuminated with a mixture of hope and determination. Within the inner city, spectators watched in awe as a wave of refugees poured through the newly opened entrance, their way cleared by the arrival of the United States.


    As hundreds of vehicles streamed through the gate, the very landscape seemed to resonate with the promise of transformative change. Although the origins of these newcomers remained shrouded in mystery, rumors had swiftly circulated that the arrival of this global powerhouse heralded a beacon of hope in this embattled land.


    ¡°That is something,¡± one elf gatekeeper murmured, awestruck by the spectacle unfolding before him.


    ¡°Obviously, but those iron carriages¡ªthey¡¯re something else. But what¡¯s that smell?¡± Another elf inquired, his nose wrinkling at the unfamiliar scent.


    ¡°It smells like horse shite!¡± a third chimed in.


    The elves were both intrigued and slightly overwhelmed by the Americans'' arrival, bringing with them their iron carriages that emitted an odd smoke and an even stranger smell, which the elves couldn¡¯t quite place but found unpleasant enough to cause them to cough. Nevertheless, as the vehicles rolled past, the significance of the moment overshadowed any discomfort.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fucking something¡­¡± A marine muttered under his breath, his eyes wide as he took in the sight of the elves.


    "What the fuck did you expect, retard? We¡¯re legit in some sort of dumbass fantasy world, and you didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be fantasy races?¡± another marine teased, giving him a playful shove with his elbow.


    ¡°So, you think there are succubi around here?¡± Another marine added, lewdly licking his lips.


    ¡°The actual fuck is wrong with you, dude?¡± his friend retorted, his words mingling with the boisterous laughter erupting from a group of younger, evidently less mature marines behind them.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As the convoy continued, the marines inside the vehicles were buzzing with chatter and banter, their voices echoing a cocktail of awe and skepticism at the incredible sights before them. This new world was filled with beings straight out of the fantasy tales and games they knew¡ªelves, living embodiments of mythical lore, now walking and interacting in startling reality.


    Their eyes were wide, scanning every inch of their surroundings, with hushed and excited whispers filling the air. Several marines pointed out the elves with a mix of wonder and respect, captivated by their elegance and almost otherworldly beauty. Between the exchanges, there were quiet nods and looks shared, a silent agreement on the sheer uncanniness of their current mission¡ªa vivid plunge into what felt like another dimension.


    <ul>


    <li> ? ? ? ? </li>


    </ul>


    Selmesera, the capital of Elijah. Parlton Palace


    September 11, 2021


    | 2:32 PM | 0:13:32:00 | Hours.


    US-Elijah Conference


    Tapestries adorned the stone walls of the grand conference chamber in Parlton Palace, each depicting scenes rich in Elven heritage and cultural lore. The colors were strikingly vibrant, and the threads seemed to emit an almost otherworldly glow. Above, beautifully carved wooden beams, each detailed with Elvish symbols and intricate designs, supported the high ceiling.


    Around the center of the room stood a tall, polished oak table, surrounded by exquisitely carved chairs. Each chair featured a distinct design, with flowing curves and leaf-like motifs, echoing the natural elegance of Elven craftsmanship. The table itself was a masterpiece, its surface intricately carved with images depicting magical contracts and historical alliances.


    Candles, placed in ornate silver holders, cast a soft, inviting glow across the polished surfaces, enhancing the room''s mystical ambience. In one corner, a towering marble fireplace, adorned with Elven glyphs that had intricate patterns that shimmered softly in the flickering candlelight. The crackling flames within the hearth leapt and twirled, sending warm light dancing across the walls, which were further embellished with enchanted crystals.


    The air was filled with the mingling scents of old books, exotic spices, and the delicate aroma of Elven flowers thoughtfully arranged throughout the space. Sunlight streamed through the stained glass windows, scattering a spectrum of colours across the floor.


    As he entered the chamber and took his seat at the council table, he was struck by the stark contrast to the military environments he was accustomed to. He marvelled at the tasteful fusion of Elven''s grace and mediaeval imagination that filled the room.


    The grand conference chamber was already filled with members of the Elven Parliament, counsellors, and high-ranking nobility, all in quiet anticipation of the arrival of the American diplomatic delegation. The entire setting was a breathtaking testament to the rich cultural heritage of Elijah, now poised on the brink of a historic new chapter with the United States.


    As the American officers made their entrance into the grand conference chamber, the room buzzed with a mix of respect and unease. Attendees rose in a uniform wave of deference, though not without whispers and murmurs threading through the crowd. The grand mage had spoken highly of these allies, but the sight of humans among the elves stirred both curiosity and concern.


    "Your majesty, these are mere humans! Aligning with warmongers could invite chaos upon our kingdom!" exclaimed Sir Lorsan Ililamin, moving close to Queen Galadriel, his voice laden with disbelief and disapproval.


    Queen Galadriel responded with a sharp, silencing glare, quelling the rising murmurs around her. "Your words are unwelcome in this court," she declared firmly. "I have foreseen their actions and their intentions, Sir Lorsan. Address your concerns after the conference meeting," she added, her tone leaving no room for further dispute.


    Sir Lorsan Ililamin stepped back, his discomfort evident. The notion of humans as allies was a controversial one, yet Queen Galadriel remained steadfast in her commitment to this alliance. Her determination to protect her kingdom and support its future through this unexpected partnership highlighted her leadership, despite the palpable tension and the murmurs of dissent among her people.


    Both she and the elder mage had long since unravelled the true complexity of the situation, having deduced it during their strategy sessions months ago. Despite the urgent assembly of human diplomats, craving alliances in the looming shadow of war, a significant portion of their kin staunchly resisted cooperation. The Americans, reluctantly entangled in this dispute, were now perceived as the harbingers of misery to their kin. Accepting this grim reality would mean confronting a bitter truth.


    The grand assembly hall, usually reserved for the discourse of parliamentary officials, was bustling with an extraordinary number of spectators today. They were all there to witness the entrance of just a few representatives from the American delegation. Commanding the room from her majestic throne, Queen Goras Elaran Galadriel presided with a formidable air of authority, capturing even the steadfast gaze of the attending US Marines.


    Her ash-grey hair flowed in elegant waves, softly outlining her stately face adorned with features carved from centuries of lore. Her finely shaped arches rested above deep crimson eyes that shimmered with the wisdom of ages and the depths of untold stories.


    Cloaked in lavish robes that glittered with gold and silver embroidery, Queen Galadriel radiated a sovereign grace that demanded reverence. Her presence not only dominated the grand hall but also filled it with an indomitable air of command, subtly softened by her poised and graceful demeanour.


    Seated regally, every gesture and posture of Queen Galadriel was measured and purposeful, reflecting her innate dignity. While her face often betrayed little emotion, the powerful aura enveloping her declared her as a monarch of extraordinary influence and legacy.


    As the assembly members held their positions, several nobles and elite guards discreetly maneuvered within the grand hall, their discomfort over the presence of humans evident. Despite the palpable tension, the three Marine officers kept their composure intact, determined to maintain diplomatic etiquette under such intense scrutiny. With the air thick with anticipation, they awaited the cue for the first speaker to commence the proceedings.


    "It is a pleasure to welcome you, officer, to this third conference concerning the situation at the Elijah border. I represent both the Kingdom and its distinguished monarchy. I am Queen Galadriel III, the reigning sovereign of the Kingdom of Elijah."


    A smile briefly lit up the face of the most prominent figure among the Marines, his attire noticeably distinct from that of the generals and officers whose traditional outfits added an extra layer of formality. Clad in their olive green, brown, and dark grey uniforms, complete with side-holstered devices, the Marines were a stark contrast to the assembly. As he respectfully tipped his hat to Her Majesty, the others mirrored the gesture, and he formally introduced himself.


    "Major General Ronald Raymond Douglas, Commanding Officer of the 5th Marine Regiment, representing the USMC."


    Douglas smoothly removed his utility cap, bowing respectfully before the queen, while the man next to him returned the salute and announced his own credentials.


    "Lt. Colonel Theodore Ross, Commanding Officer of the 2nd Battalion, 5th Marines."


    Many people knew their names and ranks, and they were seen as the kingdom''s and its people''s most likely saviours. Whispers and murmurs spread throughout the gathered groups as the nobility became confused upon learning they were human. They tipped their hats to display their humanity. The rumours began flying more and more around, interfering with the conference session. Queen Galadriel quickly put an end to them by raising her hand and calling everyone''s attention.


    As the room descended into a respectful silence, both Major General Douglas and Lieutenant Colonel Ross braced themselves for the forthcoming discussion. All eyes shifted towards the figures clad in green, with Major General Douglas stepping forward to initiate the dialogue.


    "We''re grateful for the opportunity to address this conference. It¡¯s heartening to see such a significant turnout..."


    "Likewise, Major General, it is a pleasure to witness the esteemed representatives of the United States Marine Corps engaging in our chamber, deliberating upon the shared threat that looms over the freedoms of our realm," Queen Galadriel responded, her voice carrying a tone of mutual respect.


    Queen Galadriel recognized the willingness of the U.S. officers to lend support should their core beliefs or key resources come under threat from foreign entanglements. The ongoing collaborations with the U.S. and various distant nations had proven illuminative, underscoring the critical need for their assistance. Looking towards the officers, her expression conveyed satisfaction with their commitment to the defense of the Kingdom of Elijah. This recognition stirred a sense of solidarity among several council members and officials present in the capital.


    Major General Douglas, scanning the room and noting the mixed expressions reflecting earlier tensions at the city gates, sighed before addressing the assembly.


    ¡°I''d like to address the incident at the gate earlier and extend our apologies. Moving forward, I''m pleased to announce our plans to establish a forward operating base within the capital. This will enhance our capability to conduct operations more effectively in proximity to the conflict zone."


    He continued, "This operation has been meticulously planned over the past three months. The United States Navy facilitated a successful transition into this new world, and the 5th Marines Regiment has secured a beachhead at Diamond Beach. Apache Company, from the 2nd Battalion, was among the first to reach the capital. While we plan to expand our Forward operating base eventually, we will initially utilize whatever space your kingdom is willing to provide."


    As the Marines reported their progress, a wave of concern rippled through the meeting attendees. The implications of allocating space to the substantial U.S. forces, particularly the 2nd Battalion of Apache Company, prompted vigorous debate. Amidst this, Sir Lorsan Ililamin, a figure as familiar as he was striking with his sharp jawline and golden hair, stepped forward to voice his reservations. His dashing looks, which had no doubt charmed many, also sparked a tinge of envy among his fellow nobles.


    "Why does the U.S.M.C. require space for your military operations? And why did your forces proceed without seeking permission, rapidly deploying a significant number of troops to the capital? This could endanger both our residents and the nobility, as we were not prepared for your unanticipated arrival."


    A low chuckle from Colonel Theodore Ross caught everyone¡¯s attention, and as Sir Lorsan inquired about the amusement, his gaze shifted to Major General Ronald Raymond Douglas for an explanation.


    "We were instructed by the mage to establish our base within your capital, Sir Lorsan Ililamin. We anticipate your cooperation in providing the necessary support for our missions here. It would indeed facilitate our efforts to address the pressing issues at hand. Additionally, we need to discuss the nature of the enemy threat more thoroughly."


    "The United States acts in the interests of its forces, under directives issued directly by Her Majesty herself. My troops and I will adhere strictly to commands issued by Queen Galadriel."


    Sir Lorsan Ililamin¡¯s eyes darted back to Queen Galadriel, searching for any sign of dissent. Her poised expression and calm demeanour, however, confirmed her tacit approval of the General¡¯s plans, allowing further military integration within the capital. With a frustrated click of his tongue, Sir Lorsan found it hard to accept the queen''s alignment with the foreign military. Despite his discontent, he realised he was powerless to change the course of events as Major General Douglas continued outlining their strategy.


    "As my commanding officer, Lieutenant Colonel Theodore Ross, previously mentioned, an incident occurred at Diamond Beach before this meeting. Initially, our forces received these directives from your council."


    Upon hearing about the council''s proposal, Sir Lorsan Ililamin couldn''t suppress a smirk. It dawned on him that the proposal allowed them to exert control over the U.S. chain of command, allowing their seasoned officers to supervise the American troops.


    "Indeed, Your Majesty, there is no cause for concern regarding the proposed treaty. It stands as an alliance pact, ensuring both parties collaborate on equal terms, with confidence in our capabilities," Sir Lorsan Ililamin remarked, his tone oozing with assurance.


    Major General Ronald Raymond Douglas exchanged a puzzled glance with Sir Lorsan Ililamin, both seemingly bewildered by the other''s interpretation of events. In response, the General offered his perspective.


    "These terms are not something that the U.S. and my soldiers will accept lightly," declared the general, his voice slicing through the air with precision. His words hung heavily in the chamber, inciting a stir among the councils and casting doubt over the assembled nobility. All eyes turned towards Major General Ronald Raymond Douglas, whose unwavering demeanor now faced the scrutiny of their collective gaze. Amidst the brewing tension, Sir Lorsan Ililamin''s expression betrayed a mix of disappointment and frustration, unable to conceal his discontent at the unexpected pushback against their proposed terms.


    "Why do you reject the treaty that has been so graciously extended to you? You ought to show gratitude for the cooperation we are offering, yet here you are declining it. This refusal is an affront to Her Majesty. What more do you desire from us, beyond the space we have already granted for the substantial military force you''ve brought?" Sir Lorsan Ililamin challenged, his tone laced with reproach.


    "Your initial proposal does not meet the operational requirements necessary for us to function effectively," Major General Ronald Raymond Douglas responded firmly. "Moreover, having your officers oversee ours undermines our established chain of command and goes against our military doctrine. Treating my soldiers and me as subordinates within our ranks is wholly unacceptable. We request that such conditions be removed and that we be allowed to operate independently."


    As the general¡¯s words echoed through the hall, a murmur of mixed reactions spread among the attendees. The sentiments were varied, reflecting the complexity of the situation and the high stakes involved. Amidst the background noise of debate and deliberation, Queen Galadriel herself seemed to resonate with Major General Douglas''s stance. Recognizing the strategic importance of letting the U.S. forces operate under their own command.


    "Authorization from Congress to deploy the 1st Marine Division to the New World with the mission of securing, protecting, and guarding the Kingdom of Elijah. This decision was made following the opening of the gate from San Diego, and only Her Majesty Queen Galadriel has the authority to enact such changes within the USMC Central Command. I have brought with me a copy of the document, signed by Queen Galadriel herself, which outlines our mandate and demonstrates her approval of our actions. It is Her Majesty who guides our movements," Major General Ronald Raymond Douglas asserted, his words carrying a weight that silenced the room.


    Sir Lorsan Ililamin, feeling the sting of defeat, wore a bitter smirk as he cast a glance back at the queen, hoping for a different outcome. However, Queen Galadriel''s response was clear. "I see no issue. Granting full autonomy to the U.S. military force will provide us with the necessary options to rebuild our forces."


    Addressing the councilmen, she continued, "Assist Major General Ronald Raymond Douglas with any issues regarding cooperation. With that, I declare this meeting concluded."


    The satisfaction on the faces of the US Marines was evident as they gained more influence over the situation. Discussions ensued among the nobles and councilmen, with some accepting the arrangement while others grappled with mixed feelings. The irony of pitting humans against humans was not lost on them, yet with the queen''s decision, there was little room for debate.


    Meanwhile, Sir Lorsan Ililamin watched from the crowd, dissatisfied with the preferential treatment granted to humans. Engaging in a conflict within the presence of the queen could further damage his standing. As Major General Raymond''s smile hinted at the Marines'' triumph, Sir Lorsan couldn''t help but feel resentful. However, he knew this wouldn''t be the last time he faced such circumstances.


    With the meeting adjourned, the three officers exchanged glances, a sense of victory evident in their eyes. With the favours granted, the remainder of the 5th Marines regiment could begin their move into the capital. Major General Ronald Raymond Douglas shared a nod with Lieutenant Colonel Theodore Ross, acknowledging their success.


    "We''re fortunate to have the freedom for this military operation. By 1700 hours, the remainder of the 5th regiment should have arrived. With the space provided, we will establish a military base at Diamond Beach, serving as our primary base for operations in the New Frontier. Rest assured, we will ensure its prosperity and security. Godspeed, gents. I''ll see the rest of the company at the gate."


    As the three officers departed, confusion lingered among the nobility, realizing they had just witnessed a significant turn of events. The realization that their newfound allies were humans stirred concern, as misunderstandings and mistrust threatened their fragile alliance. Queen Galadriel understood the gravity of their situation and was determined to maintain the alliance, even in the face of disapproval from some leaders. With the winds of change sweeping across the world, that seemingly inconsequential meeting would leave an indelible mark on history''s course.

 Chapter 19 - Lowly Marines

    In a world like nothing before, I was amazed by the sight I was seeing. If I visited Germany, where the sun shines the brightest in a kingdom so big, I could have seen arches that go across towards the large castle in front. It was nothing compared to the palaces and forts I had seen being deployed overseas if I was transported into a fantasy world.


    Closing my eyes, I breathed in deeply, savouring the air. It was refreshing, tinged with the scent of blooming flowers. If given the opportunity, I would prefer living in this world over the grim existence I called home. But as I indulged in this brief fantasy, my immersion was shattered by the sharp sound of a chirping bird. I opened my eyes to find myself stopping my armoured vehicle and surveying the downtown of Selmesera.


    The roaring engines of a HEMTT M1120A4 rumbled as it slowly navigated the narrow stone road below. Its massive frame belched clouds of smoke, far too much for the tight confines of the streets. It was a marvel that the vehicle had managed to travel this far from the base where we were deployed. Onlookers and locals alike turned their heads, casting curious glances at the beast of a machine making its way through their city.


    Selmesera, Capital of Elijah. Carlton Palace


    September 13, 2021


    | 2:52 PM | 0:14:52:00 | Hours.


    The radio beside my driver began to chatter with static, and I continued to stare down at the headquarters battalion as they reached their needed position. I''m keeping an eye check with the rest of my platoon watches on the convoy. The radio crackled to life as Staff Sergeant Samuel Kenn''s voice came through.


    "Apostle 2-1, this is Staff Sergeant Kenn. Got orders from Captain Patterson; we have a briefing at 1500 hours. Over." ¨C


    James Lillian responded promptly, "Apostle 2-1 Actual, Roger that. Report confirmed. I''ll see you at the tent. Out." ¨C


    The static of the radio from the other company remains. Quickly, as both my driver and I continued to glare towards the armoured vehicles, seeing the vastly different culture of cities with the sight of tan-coloured trucks roaming the street, my top MG Gunner couldn''t help but laugh.


    ¡°Feels like we were deployed in Germany,¡± he muttered, having taken a second to be sure he was right. It feels like we are in Germany. The world seems so alike! But with plenty of wooden homes come the locals and the people of this new world; seeing the white-pointed elves makes it unbelievable. Alongside animals walking on their own two feet, acting like humans, truly this was something we humans back on earth, like if we were in a Tolkien story or a world of Warcraft itself, nerds if where to see would break down at the sight and I too thought I was too high dreaming of this world, but the events back at Golden Gate became history and the first to come is us, the United States Marine Corps, now appearing to bring upon influence from our country.


    Being more bored out of his mind just staring at the convoy of armoured vehicles, he takes some time to turn his directions to the capital castle itself. The building itself was outrageously large; no castle back on earth has something like that and at the distance, it seemed like three clicks from here it would be far larger than the world record buildings built by modern technology and for people here being so primitive, he could only but be impressed as he turns to his driver.


    ¡°Gotta wonder what made these people manage to build a castle like that.¡± James muttered, ¡°If we had something like that, God forbid, we could make something more wonderful than another bass pro shop.¡±


    Lance Corporal Michael Wills didn''t hear much of what Sergeant Peter James had to say, merely replying.


    ¡°I''m thinking about waffles and pussy¡± Corporal Michael Wills replied, ¡°better than a black girl? Or white chicks. Either way, seeing these elves makes my hot rod want some of that action.¡±


    His laugh was contagious, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle¡ªtypical marine humour. Joining the Corps was a far cry from earning a degree at Harvard; out here, the only things on your mind were food and women. Taking aside the MG turret, Corporal Antonio Rodriguez gave his piece.


    ¡°You Southerners only think about food and pussy; thank God that Lt. Colonel Ross made it clear that white boys such as yourself don''t get any bitches.¡±


    ¡°So-Sorry, Amigo! I''m CPL Rodriguez. I jumped the border, so I worked nine hours for fifty-four dollars!!¡± Lance CPL Michael Wills mockingly replied. ¡°~Get the fuck outta here! Colonel Ross knew that we Marines would be tearing down the locals as our gift to them for liberating them. God, just thinking about it makes me want to try it out with that virgin staring in front of me.¡±


    Facing the direction of Lance CPL Michael Wills. There was a fire team inside the Humvee vehicle. Hiding among the crowd, I could see a girl with blonde hair and skin on the sandy beaches of Hawaii with eyes as blue as the ocean of the Pacific. On top of the MG turret, I could hear CPL Rodriguez''s cat whistle at the sight of the blonde elf.


    ¡°Quite the taste you got, but unlucky for you; I''ll make sure she gets a bite of my burrito.¡±


    ¡°As if! She doesn''t want some cholo; she prefers something more American. Not Mexican.¡±


    ¡°You tryna your back luck, son, mald that we cholos are hard-working and we need something to blow off this excess energy!¡±


    Before further comments from Lance CPL Michael Wills could be made, he looked over his watch to see it being passed at 3:01. Being reminded by that earlier radio communication, shortly afterwards he got out of the Humvee, opening his front passenger''s door and looking back at Michael Wills.


    ¡°How many cigarettes?¡± I chuckled without Michael Wills replying.


    ¡°For the whole trip.¡± afterwards I quickly left the vehicle, not before banging the door a few times before leaving my platoon towards the rapidly developing HQ within the heart of Selmesera, the capital of Elijah. Passing through the traffic of the logistic vehicles, barriers and sand border walls were being placed down, with locals watching as ¡°bull made with steel¡± as the locals refer to our bulldozers making quick way on making a proper base.


    Though not as large as the one back at Diamond Beach, this second base was still critical to our operations, and we were moving at a rapid pace to ensure the second phase went into motion smoothly. As I walked towards the main checkpoint, I noticed the village built around the newly established HQ. The cultural shock was immediate.


    Bulldozers worked to clear space around the position, creating an exclusion zone. I saw MPs from the Army and some Marines maintaining a checkpoint and setting boundaries. The diversity of the locals was striking: dark-skinned humans, elves, and even anthropomorphic animals walked on their own two feet. It was the kind of thing that Lance CPL Michael Wills would joke about wanting to take to bed. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how folks back home would react to witnessing this new world.


    Entering the checkpoint, the guard didn''t care much as I went through with ease to see more progress being developed. Large containers converted into buildings were rapidly being placed down, with the largest having been finished. With the top commanders within our battalion station upon us, the Marines didn''t care much. I could see other recon companies and even our tank company maintaining their M1 Abrams. The mismatch of tan and green on these vehicles showed the Marines making do with anything they had.


    Armouring some of the Humvees to protect against "magic mages" and archers made it clear that even in a world of primitives, no country is invincible. As I scanned the area, I saw watchtowers, pillboxes, and bunkers dotting the landscape. Rows of armoured vehicles were parked at the centre¡ªHumvees, M939s, and MTV 5-tonne 6x6s¡ªall busy unloading and loading goods for the base.


    I looked closely at some of the vehicles and saw a surplus of M16A2 rifles and other service weapons being unloaded from a truck. The sight reinforced the reality of our situation: adapting to this new world required both our advanced technology and an understanding that we still faced very real threats.


    ¡°What''s with the firearms?¡± James asked, seeing the staff sergeant and simply replied.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Not for us, it''s for the Elijahian army; they got permission to utilise some of our older surpluses; these primitives gotta know how to fire a rifle.¡±


    At least we don''t have them watch us do most of their dirty work. I walked away from the men as they continued like nothing was happening further down. As I reached the centre of the HQ, entering the large construction building, officers from different platoons and fireteams lined up, and a few waited for their battalion command to make it to begin the briefing.


    Entering the HQ, I recognised a familiar face, and I gave a grin before I told him a small smirk of a joke.


    ¡°I thought your ass was discharged for that blunt role you played with the M4.¡±


    Smiling, having remembered that memory prior, he said, ¡°Not everyone is gifted to find ways to get out of the devil''s cave.¡±


    Captain Joseph Patterson, CO of Fox Company, stood out as a commanding presence. Unlike our previous captain, Patterson had proven to be far better suited for the role. His leadership was especially evident after that infamous birthday party incident, which could have easily ended in our discharge. Instead, Patterson¡¯s handling of the situation kept us in the fight and even managed to earn some respect and camaraderie among the ranks. Now, as we stood in this new world, anticipation hung in the air.


    ¡°Good news is that Lt. Colonel Ross will be having the 5th Battalion deployed outside with more frontline work since they need some recon on the new region, better than sticking around and getting whatever STD and HIV because half of the guys want that ass of an elf. Better than doing cleaning duty.¡±


    "Guessing you don''t like doing the dirty work?" I chuckled.


    "Very much so," Captain Joseph Patterson replied. "Plus, I''d rather be doing something useful than sticking around and watching half of our guys catch some crazy virus from these virgins. Not everyone gets deployed to a fantasy world where all you can think about is dungeons and dragons."


    "I can see that. H&S has requested that we be deploying within 1700 hours to the eastern grid, right here." Captain Patterson pointed to a location on his field map, indicating a small town named "Ganyan," about forty miles away. It was quite the journey, but a relief considering our primary task was to assist these politicians in their war.


    "You think the enemy is a threat in this new world?" I asked.


    I smiled as Captain Patterson left with the rest of the officers from F Company. Moving further into the HQ, the heat was stifling, with the air conditioners not yet installed. The place was alive with the muttering and chattering of officers and NCOs discussing their next mission, making the so-called "small meeting" feel anything but. As I entered the conference room, I saw the rest of the 5th Battalion gathered. In the centre of the room sat Lieutenant Colonel Theodore Ross, microphone in hand. The officers were seated with clipboards filled with maps, briefing notes, and key figures for their respective platoons.


    Just as the early smoke settled, Lt. Colonel Ross walked into the room. We all stood at ease as he entered, then quickly returned to our seats as he took his place. With a heavy sigh, he sat down, surveying the room with a pleased expression at the sight of the 2nd Battalion gathered.


    "Got my ass handed to me in a briefing earlier," he began. "Shouldn¡¯t have had to deal with General Douglas, but the good news is we''re heading out. Forty mikes north for our first mission outside the castle."


    Cheers erupted from the 2nd Battalion, thrilled to have landed the best mission so far. The room buzzed with officers speculating about the challenges ahead. But as the noise grew, Colonel Ross brought it back to order with a firm hand, ready to lay down the basics for what was to come.


    "As some of you have heard, the Parliament of Elijah doesn''t exactly trust us. They see us humans as a potential threat, mainly because the forces we''re dealing with are also predominantly human. They wanted us on reserve duty, but General Douglas pushed back and got us a better position. Still, even in this new world, orders from the top are clear: no mingling with the locals, no getting distracted by what we see. This is a different frontier, and we''re damn lucky to be here while half of the United States is still debating if this whole thing is real or a load of crap.


    "Now, we''re obligated to uphold the American way. I don''t want to hear about any incidents that could tarnish our reputation. This isn''t Baghdad, where shooting a kid might not make the evening news. Word spreads fast here¡ªespecially if those long-eared locals catch wind of us doing something stupid. If that happens, our reputation is toast. So, all officers here need to keep their men on a tight leash. We screw up, and it''ll be our asses on the line."


    It sounds very much like the early days after 9/11, back when the first waves of the Iraq invasion returned. I never expected the media to cover the things we grunts managed to do. I started to remember myself as a 17-year-old private during the war. An abusive household wasn¡¯t the best upbringing, but it gave me the motivation to join the Marines.


    The colonel¡¯s words began to fade away as my mind wandered back to those days. I thought about the things I did and the choices that shaped me before all of this. My thoughts drifted to an endless stretch of vaporising desert, a dirt road that seemed to go on forever. In my daydream, I saw the remnants of a destroyed Iraqi tank. Standing beside it was a girl, holding a sword and shield, her golden hair glinting like sunlight in the wasteland.


    I saw her¡ªa woman of otherworldly beauty, an elf with golden hair that shimmered against the desolate backdrop. She turned to me, her lips moving in a whisper I couldn¡¯t quite understand, but her murmurs felt like a portent of things to come. Before I could grasp the meaning of her words, my thoughts were jolted back to reality. Captain Patterson was shaking my shoulder, pulling me from the vision. As I returned to my senses, a sense of foreboding lingered, hinting that the future held something profound¡ªsomething I wasn¡¯t yet ready to face.


    ¡°Don''t daydream; you''re lucky that Hound didn''t see your daydream.¡±


    I snapped back to attention just as the Colonel shifted gears to something more intriguing. He pulled out his notes, and I could tell this was more than just a routine briefing.


    "Alright, Gents," he began, "these so-called primitive nations. The real reason we¡¯re deployed isn¡¯t just to help these people¡ªit¡¯s about securing our future in this new world. Once we take down whatever big threat these long ears keep yammering about, the White House and Congress have big plans. They want us to clean houses out here, set up settlements, and see how these people adapt to the 21st century. Hell, the funding rolling in is through the roof. We¡¯re talking about new weapons, new tech¡ªthe works."


    He paused, scanning the room to make sure we were all dialled in. "But make no mistake, we¡¯re under the microscope. The media''s going to be all over this, watching every move we make. I don¡¯t want to hear about any screw-ups. We gotta keep it clean and tight. We can''t afford to look bad out here, not with the whole world watching."


    "Do your job right, and we''ll get something more beautiful than seeing those desert hills covered in bombs. Hell, maybe we¡¯ll pull off an operation that doesn¡¯t even need a single round fired. We¡¯ve got a position here that neither the Russians nor the Chinese can touch, giving us a monopoly on this new world. And remember, it took five months of gruelling diplomatic talks for the U.S. to be the only country to get in. You guys are lucky¡ªpeople would kill for a one-way ticket to this special region. So don¡¯t mess it up. The rules are clear, and I expect you and your men to follow them."


    As soon as the Colonel finished, the room erupted with a unified "Aye, sir!" Without missing a beat, he dismissed us, and the room instantly became a flurry of movement. I grabbed my clipboard and pen, slung my gear over my shoulder, and joined the rush of bodies trying to squeeze out of the briefing room, ready to move on to the next phase.


    Having given it some thought, it makes sense why the U.S. was so eager to lend its assistance despite having no previous ties to this country. In less than five months, we managed to secure diplomatic relations strong enough for our armed forces to get involved. The Special Region itself, with all its untapped potential, has piqued the government¡¯s interest, presenting opportunities that could potentially solve problems back home. It feels like we''re being positioned for something bigger, something that could shape our future in ways we can¡¯t fully comprehend yet.


    As I moved past my fellow NCOs, the idea of Americans developing a country in this new world started to sound a lot like colonialism. In a world where left-leaning political views dominate back home, the optics of that are something I can''t even begin to imagine. The U.S. is treading a fine line here. Technically, none of the UN¡¯s policies or the Geneva Conventions apply, which could be seen as a dangerous loophole. It''s a factor that¡¯s both intriguing and concerning.


    But despite this being my fifth deployment and the occasional pangs of anti-American sentiment, I know I have to focus on the bigger picture. The real challenge lies in whatever threat our battalion will face in this strange, new world. The politics and moral quandaries will have to take a backseat for now because, out here, it''s about survival and doing our job right.


    As I left the headquarters, I noticed the arrival of the 1st Tank Battalion, their M1A1 Abrams rolling into view. The trucks carrying them, bedded with Oshkosh M1070s, made quite the sight. The tanks themselves looked as rugged as ever, with mismatched olive and tan paint jobs, streaked with rust¡ªa testament to how we Marines make do with what we¡¯ve got. It almost felt like overkill, bringing these beasts into a world where the enemy likely doesn¡¯t even know what a tank is.


    A few Marines nearby exchanged looks, one of them laughing as he remarked, ¡°We thought we retired these from service.¡± Another Marine shrugged, ¡°At least we¡¯ve got something.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have much to add to that. As far as I was concerned, we had the tools we needed, and that was good enough. I navigated through the traffic jam of vehicles and headed back to my squad on the northern side of town. Arriving with some of the guys, I noticed that it was mostly a small briefing. Checking the time, it was past three o''clock, as CPL Rodriguez''s gave me something of an interest.


    ¡°Shit! Lieutenant, you shouldn''t have heard earlier; we saw those elves with the biggest natural tits I have ever seen!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, man!¡± CPL Michael replied, ¡°I wanted to show you her man! She looked like something every dude wants as their perfect girl!¡±


    I chuckled, hearing the same old muttering from the guys. Nothing too interesting was happening at the moment. Behind me, I noticed Lance Corporal Daniel Evans, our SAW gunner, stirring awake from his slumber. As he blinked himself awake, he looked at the back of my neck and asked groggily,


    ¡°Anything interesting, Apostle?¡° And I replied with the same thing that the colonel gave in the briefing.


    "No mingling with the locals, and keep to yourselves," I said, making sure to emphasise the point. "The Colonel made it clear that I''m supposed to keep an eye on you guys; make sure you don''t do anything stupid with these people. Trust me, even I¡¯d like to get a piece of the action, but we can¡¯t break protocol."


    Corporal Michael, always the joker, mockingly looked at me and played an imaginary violin with a sarcastic ¡°womp womp¡± before I turned back to face him.


    "It''s like that," I replied, keeping my tone firm. "They said the locals, so that means no mingling with anyone¡ªnot even the men." The words hung in the air, a reminder of the strict protocol we were bound by, but the unspoken frustrations lingered. This new world had its allure, sure, but it also had its constraints.


    With nothing of interest happening, we settled in for the long wait. There were five hours to go before the battalion¡¯s main mission kicked off. Supplies were still being unloaded, and it would take a while before everything could be transferred to the new frontline. Time dragged as we half-heartedly mocked each other, trying to stave off the boredom. There is no cell service and no real connection to anything outside our immediate surroundings. The lack of advanced satellites in this world made most of our high-tech gear pretty useless unless it was adapted or fixed on the fly.


    It was strange to think that in a world where magic and swords reigned supreme, our biggest challenge wasn¡¯t the enemy but the logistics of adapting to a place where the rules of modern warfare didn¡¯t always apply. Our Humvees, dependable as they were, lacked the right equipment for a proper battle-ready state. GPS was spotty, communications were limited, and even our most basic operations felt more like a balancing act between what we knew and what we had to learn fast.


    But we are Marines. Adapt and overcome, right? We¡¯d make do like we always did. The battalion would find a way to get the maps we needed and the gear we lacked. We¡¯d figure out how to make it all work, one way or another. That was the Marine Corps way¡ªmaking the impossible happen with whatever you had on hand.

 Chapter 20 - Aggressive approach.

    Kingdom of Elijah


    US Base in the Port City of Elanthia


    September 15th, 2021.


    | 6:31 AM | 0:6:31:00 | Hours.


    It had been only five days since the United States military had established a foothold in the so-called "New World." For an edge in their war with the Verdentian invaders, the Elven Kingdom had ceded 50,000 square miles of Dumbas Forest to the Americans. Located not far from a dark elf tribe, the site is remote and strategic and therefore has enough space to make a sprawling forward operating base (FOB).


    In record time, the barren land had been turned into a hub of modern military might. The base now featured an airfield, a naval station, barracks, and all the infrastructure that would support operations by land, air, and sea. It wasn''t just a military installation ¡ª it was a statement.


    The arrival of the Americans brought mixed reactions in the local population.


    It could only be described as a ¡°Clash of Cultures.¡±


    The residents of the neighbouring towns viewed their new neighbours with distrust. Many mentally ask themselves, "Why has the queen trusted these otherworlders so blindly?"


    "These Americans are nothing but trouble, loud, reckless... their ways are too savage for this place," a dark elf muttered to himself as he watched Marines unloading supplies.


    "What good could come of this?" asked another. "Did our queen truly think we needed their help?"


    The distrust wasn''t entirely unfounded. The Americans'' towering machines ¡ª iron "wyverns," steel "carriages," and massive steel warships ¡ª were unlike anything the elves had seen, except for the dwarves'' legendary contraptions. And while the dwarves'' innovations were steeped in centuries of craft, these humans wielded their technology with a crude efficiency that some found unsettling.


    While in the alley, only 10 meters behind the group of elves, a marine''s voice rose above the chatter, loudly recounting a recent incident.


    "Then those stuck-up cops arrested me!" he declared, exasperated.


    What for?" another Marine asked, feigning innocence with a grin.


    The first Marine spread his arms wide and offered a dry, pointed response. "For being black."


    The group erupted in laughter, but the elves were only more agitated by the conversation. Some furrowed their brows, while others exchanged anxious glances, their pointed ears twitching ever so slightly. Emotions whirled beneath the surface ¡ª unease, rage, and a simmering resentment they found difficult to control.


    Queen Galadriel¡¯s Chamber


    ¡°Oh, this is splendid news! The Americans have arrived, and with their aid, all our troubles with the invaders shall soon be resolved,¡± Queen Galadriel proclaimed with great enthusiasm, holding aloft a letter she had just received from General Douglas.


    Her advisor, Calen, shifted uncomfortably before bowing slightly. "Your Majesty, not all within the realm shares in your boundless optimism."


    Queen Galadriel''s brow furrowed, her tone turning sharp. "Pray tell me what you mean.


    Calen unrolled a scroll, the parchment creaking as he read through it. "Many of your people distrust the Americans. They are, in the end, humans, a race that has for too long failed to win the hearts of our folk. In addition, their strange machines seem akin to those of the dwarves, and memories of our ill relationship with them after the war flood into my mind.


    "The dwarves?" asked Queen Galadriel with a curious tone.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Calen replied with a small nod. "The Americans'' so-called ''metal wyverns" ¡ª or helicopters, as they call them ¡ª are seen as clumsy, mechanistic parodies of our realm''s natural magics. Especially considering the dwarves. Considering our agreement with the Belgalir Kingdom is only a few years old, the scars of the ideological conflict between our nations are still somewhat fresh in the minds of most. They are unwilling to tie themselves with yet another foreign influence, especially this early.


    Queen Galadriel''s sigh carried the weight of centuries of conflict and mistrust. Her gaze turned distant as she reflected on the tumultuous history between the Elijah and Bengali kingdoms. The ideological war, an absurd continuation of grievances born of the devastating 880-year war, had drained their lands of progress and unity. She had only three short years ago attained a wary peace with King Dalarzen, ending centuries of hostile relations between their two realms. And yet, this alliance with the Americans was to her both a lifeline and a gamble. It again placed another strain on that delicate balance to her kingdom''s precarious equilibrium.


    "I hear their fears, Calen," she answered, measuring her words carefully. "But the Americans are a different sort of alliance altogether. Their technological mastery and indomitable will are without equal. What I saw in San Francisco ¡ª the Golden Gate Bridge and their miraculous feats of flight and industry ¡ª was nothing short of breathtaking. They sent me this picture of their bridge as a gesture of friendship." She raised a framed photograph of the iconic red structure, its soaring design a testament to human ingenuity. "To me, it stands as a symbol of the innovation we too should strive to achieve."


    Calen''s face bore no expression, but his tone had a hint of wariness. "Your Majesty, though I too have come to believe in their talents, people''s hearts do not respond so easily. The recent census report tells us that 74% of the people distrust the Americans and 87% still believe in adventurers as against these foreign friends."


    Galadriel''s sigh grew deeper, her shoulders slumping under the weight of leadership for a moment. A shadow of doubt darkened her regal expression. "With time, they will come to understand what I do: that the Americans are here to bring victory and peace. Their assistance is the difference between overcoming the Verdentians and this ceaseless bloodshed. Until that time, we must push on. Tell me, Calen, what news from the front?


    Calen looked at his scroll, reading its contents. "The Americans have sent scouting units. They are moving towards Jakalen High Road, the border close. Their objective is to scout and open the way for a large-scale attack."


    "That is good," Galadriel said with a stern but determined tone. "Let their words be heard by their actions. Soon, even the most sceptical among us will find the wisdom of their alliance.


    Jakalen High Road¡ª160 Kilometers from the Capital


    A hundred and sixty kilometres from the Elven capital, a U.S. armoured reconnaissance squadron moved with care up the Jakalen High Road. Dubbed Hawk Eye, the unit had one basic but crucial goal: acquire all intelligence available about enemy installations and soften up the approaches to the bigger push.


    Captain Ty Wheeler stood half-out of his Abrams tank, scanning the horizon. The alien landscape stretched endlessly before him, a mix of dense forests and open plains that felt simultaneously beautiful and threatening.


    ¡°Beautiful day, huh, gentlemen?¡± Ty said casually over the radio, his tone light despite the tension of the others.


    ¡°Sure, if your idea of beauty is a death trap waiting to spring,¡± came Sergeant McBird¡¯s sardonic reply from the tank behind.


    Ty smirked, glancing toward McBird¡¯s position. ¡°Come on, Birdy. Take a deep breath. Smell the fresh, otherworldly air.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks, sir,¡± McBird shot back dryly. ¡°Pretty sure one whiff of this alien pollen, and I¡¯ll grow a third lung or start glowing in the fucking dark.¡±


    Laughter rippled through the communications, but the mood quickly turned serious as the convoy pressed forward. Twelve Abrams tanks, flanked by four Bradley Infantry Fighting Vehicles, rumbled along the road. Every gunner¡¯s eyes scanned for movement, every sensor attuned to potential threats.


    ¡°This place gives me the creeps,¡± McBird muttered, his voice low but crackling over the radio.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Ty replied, his tone steady but edged with wariness. His eyes remained fixed on the horizon, scanning every shadow and flicker of movement. ¡°Stay sharp, everyone. Remember; we ain¡¯t not in Kansas no more.¡±


    "Alright, Hawk Eyes," Ty called, refocusing. "Status report?"This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "All systems green, sir," a lieutenant confirmed.


    The convoy moved forward, their goal essential but deceptively straightforward: to chart enemy movements and the layout of the ground for a strategic advantage. This was the first concrete action in a larger offensive ¡ª a well-planned blow that could shift the balance of this emerging war.


    "Eyes open, people," Ty warned, his voice turning serious. "This place doesn''t play by Earth''s rules. Expect the unexpected."


    As the column of armour ventured into the untamed frontier, an air of cautious anticipation settled over the crew. Back in the capital, Queen Galadriel pinned her kingdom''s hopes on these American warriors. Here, in the heart of uncharted lands, every step carried the weight of a future yet unwritten.


    For now, it was a chess game of strategy and reconnaissance¡ªa delicate dance of patience before the inevitable clash. The storm loomed on the horizon, and Hawk Eye was its first rumble.


    ¡­..


    2nd Battalion, 5th Marines


    Fox Company - 2nd platoon.


    50 Clicks from HQ.


    September 16, 2021.


    | 12:31 | 0:24:31:00 | Hours.


    The forest was unnervingly quiet, the cold biting through our gear as the convoy pushed forward along the uneven, rutted road. Darkness blanketed the landscape, thick and oppressive, making it nearly impossible to see beyond the faint outlines of the trees. Tension hung heavy in the air; combat felt inevitable, yet most of us knew we were far from prepared.


    Our company was woefully under-equipped. The lack of proper night vision gear was a glaring vulnerability, leaving many of our men at a disadvantage. Still, the Colonel had insisted we press on, declaring this mission a critical opportunity we couldn¡¯t afford to pass up.


    ¡°2-1 Alpha, this is Apostle Actual. Intel from Hound confirms bogies were spotted in a small town just north of your position. Be advised, possible hostile activity in the area. Stay sharp, over.¡± The radio crackled, breaking the heavy silence with bursts of static.


    Hearing the transmission, I quickly checked our map. The town ahead was marked ¡°GADO.¡± With the report in mind, I keyed my mic.


    ¡°Apostle, this is Alpha. Loud and clear. Platoon is set to make the first move, over.¡±


    Lance Corporal Michael Wills, ever the wise cracker, overheard the exchange and couldn¡¯t resist chiming in. He leaned forward, his head popping over the radio system inside the Humvee.


    ¡°Jeez, Lieutenant,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°What made you so jumpy about making the first move? The lieutenant I knew back during the Iraq invasion wouldn¡¯t have dared to go aggressive like that.¡±


    He chuckled before adding, ¡°We¡¯re fighting primitives now, not terrorists. Hell, the shit we did back in Iraq makes you wonder how Bush got re-elected. The first move there was fighting a country already defeated.¡±


    Corporal Michael snorted. ¡°One of life¡¯s many unanswered questions. Honestly, if I were president, I¡¯d have made damn sure Saddam never saw the light of day. That guy was so¡­¡± He paused for effect. ¡°Fuckable. Give me some lube, and I¡¯d turn Iraq¡¯s most dangerous dictator into its most¡ª¡±


    ¡°Jesus fuckin¡¯ Christ,¡± Lance Corporal Daniel Evans interjected, clearly fed up. ¡°One in the morning, and you¡¯re already spouting bullshit? Goddamn, I don¡¯t know how the Lieutenant still has patience for you.¡±


    ¡°Cry about it,¡± Michael shot back with a shrug.


    Their banter blended into the faint drone of the engine. I tuned most of it out, focusing instead on the seemingly endless dark expanse of forest around us. North America at night was a different kind of unsettling. Shadows danced in the edges of my vision, and the sheer vastness of the wilderness made the prospect of getting lost almost as terrifying as the looming fight ahead.


    The Humvee jolted violently, hitting a rock and sending everyone inside lurching.


    ¡°Oops,¡± muttered Michael from the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Fucking idiot,¡± someone muttered.


    ¡°Careful,¡± another grumbled.


    ¡°You just got your license yesterday or what?¡±


    Despite the annoyance, the complaints brought a strange sense of normalcy, a reminder of past convoys during the war in Iraq. As loud as they were, the noise was oddly comforting against the eerie backdrop of the forest.


    I glanced down at the map spread across my lap, cross-referencing our position with both military and civilian coordinates. We were close to the objective.


    My gaze shifted to the gunner perched atop the Humvee, silhouetted against the faint glow of moonlight. He scanned the darkness with steady hands on the grips of the .50 cal turret. Even amid the banter below, he remained vigilant. Moments like these reminded me that, for all the noise and distractions, everyone here understood the stakes.


    ¡°Stay alert,¡± I barked, my voice cutting through the chatter. ¡°Possible hostiles in the town ahead. Maintain distance. No unnecessary casualties this early in the operation.¡±


    The cabin fell silent as weapons were checked and chambered. The clicking of M4 carbines, the rattle of M249s, and the soft tapping of 30-round magazines filled the Humvee. Through my NVGs, I could make out the faint outline of a town ahead, but the details were swallowed by shadows. Something about it didn¡¯t feel right.


    ¡°Michael,¡± I said firmly, ¡°slow down. I need to get a better look with thermals.¡±


    Michael eased off the gas, and the Humvee rolled forward more cautiously. I brought up my rifle, adjusting the thermal optic to scan the horizon. The town''s silhouette came into view, but it was eerily still. No movement, no heat signatures near the outskirts ¡ª just trees and a cluster of shadowy buildings. It was most definitely a town, but the unnatural quiet gave it the air of a trap waiting to spring up.


    Even switching back to my NVGs revealed nothing ¡ª no heat signatures, no movement, no signs of life. Not even a single roaming animal. The village was shrouded in darkness, far too quiet for comfort. I keyed my radio, my voice low but steady.


    <Apostle Actual, this is Alpha. We''ve reached the target position. Negative on signs of life through thermals or NVGs. Possible threats may have shifted deeper into the town, over.>


    The response came quickly, the static-laden voice of Apostle crackling through the radio.


    <Roger that, Alpha. Proceed with caution. Don''t hesitate. Apostle out.>


    With a heavy sigh, Second Lieutenant James Lillian turned to his platoon, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade.


    ¡°Listen up, gents! We¡¯re moving to the other side of town. Conserve your ammo! I don¡¯t care if we end up lighting this place up, but you will count your rounds. No mag dumps unless necessary ¡ª understood?¡±


    ¡°YES, SIR!¡± The response came back loud and crisp.


    Satisfied, Lillian motioned to the Alpha and Bravo teams. They moved like a well-oiled machine, the Humvees rumbling to life. The engines roared against the eerie silence, kicking up dust as the convoy crawled forward through the blackened streets.


    Sergeant Peter James adjusted his gear and relayed orders through comms, keeping his voice steady. ¡°Alright, you heard the man. Eyes up, weapons ready. Let¡¯s move!¡± He gestured sharply, urging his team ahead. The soldiers advanced cautiously, their steps heavy with tension. The chilling stillness of the village seemed to grip their minds, muffling even their breathing.


    The Humvees pressed on, the gunners scanning through their NVGs for any hint of movement. Shadows danced unnervingly along the edges of the alleyways, but nothing stirred. Inside the vehicles, the men shifted nervously, their fingers tight on triggers, their eyes darting through the darkness.


    The village lay abandoned. Its once-bustling centre stood empty, the statue at its heart now lifeless and abandoned. Empty market stalls leaned into the gloom, and dark alleyways stretched into the unknown. Every inch of the place exuded unease.


    A chill crawled down my spine as I tried to ground myself, recalling operations in Iraq and Afghanistan. But something about this place defied all logic, all familiarity. The tension grew heavier with every meter we advanced.


    Suddenly, my gaze snapped forward. I froze.


    Just feet away from us, a wooden barricade greeted our sights. My heart began to pound. The road ahead was blocked, and every instinct in my body screamed that we were out of time.


    ¡°RAM IT!¡± I yelled to Lance Corporal Michael Wills. But it was already too late.


    The Humvee slammed into the barricade with a bone-jarring thud, the vehicle shuddering on impact. It sustained no damage, but it was stuck-stuck, unable to move.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I hissed, my heart sinking. Something was wrong ¡ª very, very fucking wrong.


    I turned to look back at the convoy, and my blood ran cold. It hit me like a gut punch: this was a trap.


    Before I could scream a warning, the village erupted into chaos.


    Lights flared up all around us, piercing the darkness and bathing the area in an eerie, artificial glow. It was like a signal ¡ª an invitation to mayhem. Screams erupted, mixing with the shattering of windows as projectiles rained down on us. Crossbow bolts whistled through the air, finding their marks with deadly precision.


    The soldiers scrambled, diving for cover as the enemy unleashed their ambush. Shadows moved among the buildings, their shapes indistinct but undeniably hostile. The quiet, abandoned village had become a deadly war zone in an instant, and we were right in the middle of it.


    "PICK YOUR TARGETS!" Staff Sergeant Samuel Kenn barked, taking control of Fireteam Fox 2-1 Alpha.


    Gunfire erupted all around us as we were pinned, the Humvees stuck at the barricade, unable to move.


    "SHIT! It''s stuck!" Corporal Michael Wills cursed, his voice strained with urgency. "Lieutenant! Get that shit cleared or we¡¯ll be dead meat!¡±


    I barely heard him over the cacophony of gunfire and shouts, but the urgency in his voice was unmistakable.


    Lance Corporal Michael Carson manned the .50 calibre, sending thunderous rounds into the surrounding buildings. Each shot reverberated through the chaos, silencing pockets of enemy fire. "I¡¯ll go out there and fix this shit!" Carson bellowed, his enthusiasm almost unsettling against the backdrop of our situation.


    I turned to Sergeant Kenn, whose face was grim but resolute. "We have to dismount and clear the barricade," I said, my voice steady despite the chaos. "Tell Bravo to cover us."


    He nodded without hesitation. There was no time for questions or discussion. Everyone moved with practised precision, each man knowing exactly what was expected of him. Carson kept firing, his .50 calibre tearing through enemy positions as we prepared to exit the vehicle.


    The enemy''s return fire intensified, but Carson¡¯s shouts of "GET SOME! GET SOME!" echoed as he suppressed their advance. The Bravo team''s Humvee swung into position, its own .50 calibre roaring, providing critical fire support.


    Wills and I sprinted toward the barricade, sweat soaking into our gear as adrenaline coursed through our veins. The bridge had become a bottleneck, and time wasn¡¯t on our side. Gunshots, shouting, and chaos surrounded us, but the mission was clear ¡ª we had to clear the way.


    Grunting with effort, I shoved at the heavy barricade, sweat dripping from my brow. ¡°Come on! Move, dammit!¡± I growled, muscles straining as we pushed against the immovable obstacle.


    Arrows whistled past some embedding into the ground and nearby walls. Bravo''s gunfire echoed in the distance, and I heard someone yell, "GOT MORE ON THE LEFT FLANK!"


    Michael turned to his left, spotting a group of men in aarmourcharging toward the bridge. ¡°SHIT!¡± he yelled, raising his M16A4. He opened fire, picking off some of the attackers as they advanced. The situation grew more dire by the second. Enemy reinforcements were pouring in, and we were running out of time.


    ¡°How the hell is the enemy this deep into friendly territory?¡± I thought the question was irrelevant.


    Amid the chaos, Carson¡¯s .50 calibre jammed after the 85th round. His horrified voice cut through the noise. "THE .50 IS JAMMED!" he shouted as the attackers closed in.


    I abandoned the barricade for a moment, turning back to assist my team. The enemy was swarming, but Alpha and Bravo teams stood their ground, their rifles blazing. Corporal Mark Brown, wielding his M249, unleashed controlled bursts of fire, cutting down waves of attackers.


    The tide of the battle shifted as the attackers faltered. From the other side of the village, a panicked shout rang out: "RETREAT!"


    Soldiers poured out of the buildings, fleeing southward toward the main road, where more heavily armed Marines were stationed.


    ¡°Hold your fire!¡± I ordered, watching the remaining attackers scatter.


    Michael Wills grinned. ¡°Retreat? But we just got here.¡±


    As the enemy retreated, we turned our attention back to the barricade. With a coordinated effort, making good use of our muscles, we finally cleared the obstacle, freeing the Humvee from Alpha Team. The bridge was now open, and we quickly regrouped.


    Sergeant Kenn approached me, shaking his head as he surveyed the aftermath. ¡°These guys don¡¯t play fair ¡ª shields and swords?¡±


    ¡°No shit, Sergeant,¡± I replied, glancing at the carnage. ¡°One hell of a report I¡¯ll have to give to the captain. Gather the rest of the team ¡ª we need to get moving.¡±


    ¡°Aye, sir,¡± Kenn said, leaving to relay the orders.


    As we prepared to move out, some of the team checked the bodies of the fallen attackers. The fountain at the village centre and the surrounding buildings were riddled with bullet holes, and blood pooling in the streets. The sight was grotesque ¡ª a picture perfect reminder of how brutal this conflict was going to get.


    Among the dead, one object caught my eye: a sword, its blade shimmering in gold. My breath caught in my throat as I reached for it. The craftsmanship was unlike anything I had ever seen.


    Michael Wills noticed and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Damn, Lieutenant, what¡¯ve you got there?¡±


    ¡°A sword,¡± I said, unsheathing it slightly to reveal its reflective golden blade. The team around me murmured in awe, some grinning with approval.


    ¡°Good shit¡­¡± A Marine muttered.


    I slid the sword back into its scabbard and secured it beside me. It felt like a trophy ¡ª a token of survival, a testament to the chaos we had endured.


    As we climbed back into the Humvees and resumed our drive, I radioed the captain, detailing everything that had transpired. The night¡¯s events played over in my mind, the golden sword resting against my leg ¡ª a quiet but undeniable reminder that something far greater was at play.

 Chapter 21 - Fifth Marines Brawl

    Tears streamed down the young girl''s face as she kneeled beside the smouldering corpse, her sobs muffled by the crackling of fire and the acrid stench of burnt flesh. The haze of the flames cast flickering shadows across the ruined landscape, turning everything into a nightmarish tableau. I followed her gaze to the charred body lying in the dirt¡ªtwisted, dried, and blackened beyond recognition.


    The girl wailed incoherently in a language I couldn''t understand. Her words were lost to me, but the grief, the raw, unfiltered agony in her cries, needed no translation. It hit me harder than I wanted to admit. Language was a barrier, but suffering wasn''t.


    The smell was unbearable. My stomach churned as I fought to keep my composure, the acrid stench clinging to the air like a curse. Jesus Christ. I thought I¡¯d seen the worst back in Iraq and Afghanistan during the GWOT¡ªbombed-out buildings, mutilated bodies, and the aftermath of airstrikes. But this? This was a different kind of horror¡ªa deliberate, calculated act of cruelty. The body looked frozen in its last moments, every muscle locked in agony, a testament to a death that was anything but quick or merciful.


    No one should have to die like this. Not man, not an elf, no one. The person who had ordered it was no warrior; he was far worse than that. Keeping power should not be something like this, but history has repeatedly proved this. This was beyond war. This was annihilation.


    I looked again at the elf girl, her fine features smeared with soot and tears, her ears quivering as she wept out her sorrow. Her people had summoned us here to end this war because they could not face horrors like these alone.


    Lowering my M27 Automatic Rifle, I let out a slow, shaky breath. The futility of it all weighed heavy. As one of my guys from 2nd Platoon approached, his expression mirrored my own¡ªhard, hollowed out, and sickened by the scene.


    "Looks like we''re getting closer to the front lines," he muttered, his voice low as his eyes swept over the carnage.


    I nodded grimly. This wasn''t just a war. It was something darker, something far more insidious. And we were walking straight into it.


    ¡­..


    Fox Company, 2nd platoon.


    September 17, 2021.


    | 8:21 | 0:8:21:00 | Hours.


    Michael stepped into view, his boots crunching in the ash-strewn ground as he took in the grotesque sight before him. His face curled into a grimace of distaste, the stench of charred flesh striking him like a wall. His gaze fell to the burnt corpse, then transferred to the sobbing elf girl beside me, her slender frame shaking with every anguished sob.


    For a second, he said nothing. The weight of the scene was just sinking in, and then, with a low, biting tone, he broke the silence.


    "Goddamn," Michael muttered, his voice laced with both disgust and anger. "What in the name of God does this sort of monster do? These bastards do not just kill¡ªthey make a damn show of it."


    He knelt for a moment, surveying the burnt remains with a soldier''s trained eye but a human''s unwilling revulsion. His hand hovered above the ground near the body, the heat still radiating off it, making him recoil slightly.


    "This isn''t war," he said, standing up. "This is a message. A God-fucking warning for us."


    He turned his attention to the elf girl, her grief cutting through the hardened exterior he tried to maintain. His brow furrowed as he glanced at me, his voice softening just a fraction.


    ¡°Does she know them?¡± he asked, nodding toward the corpse.


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Language barrier. But she feels it, same as we do.¡±


    Michael let out a deep breath, running a hand over his face as though to wipe away the view in front of him. "Fucking hell," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. And then, looking back at me, his jaw set hard. "We are in for it, Lieutenant. If this is what they are willing to do, you can bet it only gets worse the closer we get.


    His words hung in the air like the smoke around us, a haunting echo of what we all knew was waiting ahead.


    "Got word from sister company," Michael said, breaking the silence. "They picked up intel that the bastards fled the area last night. Battalion translator''s been working overtime¡ªdoing us a hell of a favour.¡±


    ¡°Yeah," I mumbled. "Even in a different world, we''re fighting the same damn battles. Makes you wonder if these people are the ¡®primitive¡¯ reincarnation of the Iraqis." I shook my head. "Not gonna lie¡ªI''d take on insurgents back home rather than having to deal with last night''s clusterfuck. Shit burnt into my head.¡±


    Michael smirked, but his tone turned mockingly serious. "Hound''s gonna have your ass for getting our platoon stuck on that fortification. That ''easy route'' you thought we could clear with the Humvees? Yeah, that went well."


    "Don''t start busting my balls over that," I snapped. "I already debriefed with the old man. He didn''t care, as long as we got to the meet-up point.


    Michael raised his hands in mock surrender. "Fair enough."


    The exchange pulled my mind away from the girl for a moment, but her quiet sobbing brought me back. I turned to Michael again, focusing on the matter at hand.


    "Get a corpsman to check on the kid," I said. "And find that translator. We need to figure out what to do with her."


    Michael nodded. "Aye aye, sir." With that, he jogged off toward the Humvees to radio the battalion translator.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I turned back once more to the elf girl. Her tears continued falling, smearing her blackened face. I felt a pause, unsure what to say. Finally, I said, "I''ll be back." It was a meaningless phrase. She''d never understand what I said, but saying something seemed better than saying nothing. Her sobs didn''t abate; I walked away, striding a few steps back to the squad.


    When I reached the Humvees, Fox Company and the rest of the battalion had been waiting for hours, stalled on the next move. Most of the guys were lounging around, eating their MREs and trying to kill time. Corporal Antonio Rodriguez spotted me trudging back and grinned.


    ¡°Lieutenant¡¯s back!¡± he called out with exaggerated enthusiasm, earning a few chuckles from the others.


    I turned away, scanning the room for Michael Wills. He was by the radio, fiddling with the comms as static hissed through the speaker. His expression shifted from neutral to sheepish as he saw me approach.


    "Battalion HQ''s not responding yet," he said, preempting my question. "You''re gonna have to go up there in person."


    "Of course I am," I said dryly, my sarcasm not lost on him.


    Michael grinned stupidly. "Good luck with that, sir."


    I headed toward battalion HQ, my head shaking in dismay as I spoke under my breath. This haze of uncertainty that hung in the air was starting to feel like a bad dream we couldn''t wake ourselves up from. But then again, there was no time to sit around thinking. There was work to be done.


    With my battle board clutched in my hand, I was accompanied by Staff Sergeant Samuel Kenn and Sergeant Peter James. Both of them gave me a look as I approached, the unspoken weight of last night''s disaster hanging between us. Their expressions said it all¡ªdisappointment mixed with grudging acceptance. I let out a sigh, bracing myself for the inevitable conversation.


    Hound was fine about it," I began, addressing the elephant in the room. "But we''re not pulling that stunt again, even if we''re rushing. I gave my justification, and the HAMS are working on fixing the front of the Humvee.


    "Might be lucky if we get a replacement," Staff Sergeant Kenn said, with just enough hope in his voice to hang onto. "Heard from a buddy in 2nd Battalion¡ªthey trashed their Humvee during a midnight raid, and the Army''s giving them a JLTV as a replacement."


    "Bullshit," Peter James interjected, drawing on his reservoir of experience.


    Kenn smirked, angling forward a little. "Not capping, dawg. If we get something better than these rolling coffins, we could run through that damn cover without breaking a sweat.


    "That''s the Marines for you," James said, shaking his head. "We just sit around waiting for the Army to hand us their leftovers. Meanwhile, this world doesn''t even know what modern warfare looks like. Those rats were chucking sticks and stones last night, and now they want us to help them? What a joke."


    I turned to James, levelling him with a glance. ¡°It¡¯s not about that. Congress greenlit this because a portal to a new world is a game-changer. Better than wasting time on some third-world shithole. Mark my words¡ªwe¡¯re here for strategic dominance. Wouldn¡¯t surprise me if, down the line, we¡¯re fighting the same people we¡¯re helping right now. All for the sake of giving the U.S. a foothold.¡±


    "Exactly," Kenn said, nodding. "Once this war is over¡ªand it will be over fast¡ªthe brass will start setting up permanent positions. Mark my words: they''ll find some local leader, turn him pro-American, and make him king or whatever the hell they do here. All to secure control."


    The grim pragmatism of their words hung in the air. I glanced at James, noting the flicker of unease in his eyes. He didn''t say it outright, but it was clear he didn''t like where this conversation was going. Political debates weren''t his thing¡ªor mine. We were all cogs in a much bigger machine, soldiers carrying out orders we didn''t write. Pawns on a board we couldn''t see.


    As we approached the HQ, our chatter faded. The imposing figure of Hound (Lt. Colonel Theodore Ross) came into view. He was standing at the centre of the briefing area, surrounded by higher-ranking officers, his voice commanding attention even at a distance.


    The sight of him brought an abrupt end to our musings. Whatever the future held, we¡¯d find out soon enough. For now, there were orders to follow and a war to win¡ªone battle at a time.


    Lt. Colonel Theodore Ross stood at the centre of the briefing area, his commanding presence amplified by the deep, raspy tone of his voice as it carried over the assembled company COs. In front of him was a makeshift billboard displaying the country''s map, overlaid with detailed American-made battle maps. Using his finger to trace lines and mark key positions, he laid out the situation with precision.


    "The 2nd Battalion has been pinned down in this sector,¡± he said, pointing to a spot on the map roughly ten clicks east of our position. ¡°Got word from the Popstar that locals are hiring mercenaries¡ªwhat we¡¯ve been calling ¡®rats¡¯¡ªto fight against us. It won¡¯t take long before they start applying the same tactics here.¡±


    The room fell silent as everyone processed the implications. Then Hound continued, his voice steady, deliberate.


    ¡°RCT-1 has been moving north rapidly. Word just came down the wire¡ªwe¡¯re shifting northeast. And here¡¯s the good news: MATCS will be joining us shortly. That means full-range support from Vipers and Harriers. Air superiority is about to get a hell of a lot better.¡±


    It cracked at that point as the cheers went up from the COs. Murmurs of "Get some" and "Fucking finally" made their way through the rank and file. The last couple of days, with air cover stretched thin and logistically managing a hostile, almost savage environment, appeared to weigh a little lighter on them all. The Sergeant Major even allowed himself a slight smile as he looked out at the assembled ranks.


    Hound held up a hand, calling for order. ¡°Settle down,¡± he said gruffly. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    The room fell silent quickly as he continued to speak. "Higher-ups have changed our marching orders. Civilians aren''t our problem anymore¡ªleave them for the rear echelon. General Douglas has assigned to our battalion a very important mission. Up northeast, there''s a small fortress blocking the advance of the Elijah forces. Our job is to destroy it, or clear it, and once that''s accomplished, link up with the 2nd Battalion from the 4th Regiment and keep pushing north.


    He paused, the weight of the mission settling in for a moment. "Now, as we take down the fortress, RCT-1, 3rd Battalion, and 1st Battalion will be releasing the city of Juju. When they secure the place, it will present us with a cleaner environment to establish ourselves. Of course, this is on the back of timing and coordination. We do ours, they do theirs.


    There was a silent whisper among the COs as they glanced at each other, sizing up the mission ahead. Hound''s tone shifted ever so slightly, taking on a more urgent tone. "This is not going to be easy. That fortress is reinforced, and you can bet your ass they''re expecting us. But we''ve got the tools, the training, and now, the air support. Get your squads prepped and briefed. We move out at 1500.


    And so the briefing concluded. The officers began to file out, mumbling strategies and orders to each other. I stood back for a moment, watching Hound as he studied the map, his face unreadable but focused.


    Just when I turned to leave, he was under his breath, yet at a volume that came my way, "Fortress duty, huh? Guess they''re testing whether or not we''re ready to play kingmakers in this new world.


    I didn''t respond but nodded. Kenn wasn''t wrong¡ªthis wasn''t just a mission. It was a chess move in a game far bigger than any of us. And like it or not, we were the pieces being pushed across the board.


    With little time to leave the briefing, Hound called us over. He whispered a few words to the Sergeant Major and motioned toward us. We turned, curiosity mixed with a bit of dread. He rustled through a few pieces of paper, mumbling to himself before looking up and pinning me under a sharp gaze.


    "Vehicle?" he asked directly.


    I straightened up, offering a smile to soften the reply. ¡°Going well, sir. Minor damage, but it¡¯s still combat capable.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he muttered, his tone flat but purposeful. ¡°Because I¡¯ve got a job for you.¡±


    That little burst of words gave me flickering hopes¡ªor maybe dreads¡ªit seemed as we stepped in closer. Staff Sergeant Kenn and Sergeant James followed since Hound turned back into the large map pinned into the board. His long finger moved across the topography, stopping on marked town along our path for the fortress.


    "Sylvalis," he said, tapping the spot. "This town sits on a critical route we need to pass through to reach the fortress. It''s been sieged several times by these invaders but has held firm. Reports suggest it''s been cleared out, but I''m not taking any chances. Your unit is going to recon Sylvalis, secure the area, and assess its viability as a forward operating base."


    Kenn looked at the map and then back to Hound. "It would seem more sensible to send a sister company in to support this, sir?


    Hound''s head snapped towards him, his eyes narrowing. "No," he said flatly. "While your company handles this recon, the rest will wait for the MATCS attachment to arrive. This is also your chance to redeem yourselves after last night''s little *incident*. We had to wait for your asses, and higher-ups wouldn''t be too thrilled to hear about that clusterfuck. Consider this your chance to show you can get the job done.


    I remained silent, my jaw clamped tight, nodding curtly. This wasn''t the time for arguments. Hound''s scowl softened ever so slightly, a small, sardonic smile playing at the corner of his mouth.


    "All right, gentlemen," he said, sweeping us off with a wave. "I''ll catch you at Sylvalis."


    We filed out of the briefing, the weight of the mission sinking in. As we headed back toward our unit, Kenn was the first to break the silence.


    "What the fuck," he muttered, half-laughing. "Our very own mission? Jesus Christ, this is really good."


    I smirked, shaking my head. ¡°Yeah, Apostle¡¯s going to love this. He¡¯d probably rather sit tight and wait than head out to scope some unknown town.¡±


    Kenn snorted. ¡°Can¡¯t say I blame him. But hey, a mission¡¯s a mission. Let¡¯s make it count.¡±


    I nodded, the flicker of doubt gnawing at the back of my mind. Sylvalis might be ¡°cleared out,¡± but nothing about this world had been straightforward so far. If the colonel wanted redemption, we¡¯d give it to him. One way or another.

 Chapter 22 - Guilds (Side Story)

    The Begalir Kingdom


    a sprawling dwarven realm built deep beneath the earth, was a marvel of craftsmanship and ingenuity. Its forges burned day and night, producing the finest weapons and contraptions known to humans, elves, and beasts alike. But this industrious nation was no stranger to peril. Every day, the kingdom''s dark tunnels and caverns churned out threats¡ªmonsters lurking in the shadows, eager to spill into dwarven settlements.


    Though it could and did make for a most powerful army, it could not waste resources on every little menace. So, instead, they depended on adventurers, daring individuals who answered the call to protect the kingdom from dangers too great for commoners yet too insignificant to warrant full-scale military intervention. Over time, Begalir had become one of the largest guild hubs in existence, its halls bustling with eager adventurers from all corners of the world.


    Inside the Malaria Guildhall, a quest giver loomed over a wooden desk piled high with parchment. His stern gaze met the Silver Stars, an S-class team of adventurers known for their exploits throughout the kingdom.


    "And your quest is to kill 150 Dirtlings, 20 Golemites, 30 Spirebats, 15 Geospawners, 40 Pebbleslingers, and 40 Stoneburrows just outside the town of Malaria," the guild worker announced, his voice clipped and efficient. "Your reward will be 1,500 gold coins upon completion."


    Callam Lancaster, the self-proclaimed leader of the team, leaned against the desk with a cocky grin. "Nearly 300 monsters, huh? That''s quite the haul¡ªand quite the reward."


    The receptionist, Dukrael Jadehide, rolled his eyes as he handed over the quest papers. "This is why the mission is rated A+. It''s assumed you and your team can handle it, considering you''re the Silver Stars." He didn''t bother to mask his sarcasm. "Anyway, enjoy your monster-slaying spree. I''ll be here, earning a pitiful 12 Ironmarks an hour.


    Callam puffed out his chest, ready to boast. ¡°And you¡¯re correct to have faith in us! Allow me to introduce myself: the strongest swordsman and the leader of this fine group!¡±


    Before he could continue, Rurnyl Midira, the group¡¯s sharp-tongued archer, cut him off. ¡°Callam, you¡¯re an idiot. And you¡¯re not even a swordsman.¡±


    ¡°What? Of course I¡¯m a swordsman!¡± Callam protested, gesturing to the weapon strapped across his back.


    "That," Rurnyl said with a smirk, pointing at his weapon, "is a double-bladed spear. Not. A. Sword."


    "Exactly," chimed in Mariot Sartre, their assassin and the only Valkyren in the group. She casually unsheathed a sleek dagger from her scabbard, twirling it deftly in her hand. "These are swords. See the difference?"


    Callam, sputtering, turned to the final member of their team for support. "Caineghis, back me up here!"


    The wolf beastman, intent on cleaning his customized crossbow launcher¡ªaffectionately named Wolfstrider¡ªbarely looked up. "Huh? Oh, sure, Callam. You''re the strongest swordsman I know," he replied absently, not hiding his grin.


    The room burst out laughing, and even Callam couldn''t resist it after a moment. It was just another day for the Silver Stars, ready to dive headfirst into whatever chaos awaited them outside the town of Malaria.


    The Gravemaw''s entrance was as dramatic as it was terrifying. The wall it burst through crumbled into a storm of rubble, the ground quaking under the massive creature¡¯s weight. Standing 20 feet tall, its obsidian-like hide gleamed faintly, etched with glowing runes. Its gaping maw revealed rows of jagged teeth, and its six legs crushed the earth beneath it with each step. The Gravemaw let out a deafening roar, shaking the very cavern around them.


    "That''s a Gravemaw!" Mitsuzane gasped, her squirrel tail fluffing up in alarm. "Class S threat. Highly resistant to physical attacks and capable of¡ª"


    "Being destroyed!" Callam interrupted, spinning his double-bladed spear with reckless bravado. "Let''s take this beast down, team!"


    Mariot cracked her neck and flared her sharp Valkyren wings. "Finally, a challenge worth my time."


    Rurnyl cocked an arrow and grinned. "Don''t get eaten, Callam. I''m not pulling you out of this thing."


    Caineghis, ever practical, rigged a smoke bomb drenched in paralyzing powder. "Let''s not make this some sort of cautionary tale," she said.


    The Gravemaw lunged, its massive jaws snapping shut where Callam had stood mere seconds before. The team leader rolled to the side and retaliated, hurling his spear. The weapon struck true, bouncing off the creature''s thick hide before arcing back into his hand. The blow didn''t leave a scratch.


    "Mitsi!" he called. "A little magic help here?


    ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± Mitsuzane clasped her hands together, summoning glowing glyphs into the air. ¡°Erython Fractalis!¡± She thrust her hands forward, sending a barrage of crystalline shards at the Gravemaw. The projectiles exploded against its hide, leaving faint scorch marks.


    ¡°It¡¯s resistant to magic, too!¡± she cried. ¡°But not immune.¡±


    "Then we hit it harder!" Mariot leapt into the fray, her daggers flashing as she darted around the Gravemaw. Her wings propelled her like a blur, letting her land precision strikes at its exposed joints.


    "Focus on the runes!" Rurnyl called from a safe distance, loosing an arrow tipped with explosive powder. The arrow struck one of the glowing runes on the Gravemaw''s side, causing it to flicker and dim.


    That''s a weak point!" Mitsuzane confirmed, scanning the creature with a quick spell. "Draw out the runes to drop its defenses!"


    Caineghis fired his crossbow, launching a specially brewed acid bolt. The projectile hissed as it ate away at another rune, and the Gravemaw staggered. "Keep it up!


    The Gravemaw slammed its massive claws to the ground, sending shockwaves out in all directions. The team scattered just in time, avoiding being knocked off their feet. Mitsuzane''s golems took the brunt of the blow, but one of them crumbled from the impact.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Hang on, big guy!" Mitsuzane called out, calling another golem to replace the fallen one. She then conjured a protective barrier around her teammates. "We have this!"


    The battle raged on, the team working in perfect harmony. Callam distracted the Gravemaw with flashy attacks, drawing its attention. Rurnyl and Caineghis targeted its runes, while Mitsuzane kept the team protected and empowered with her spells. Mariot, ever the brawler, dealt devastating blows to its weakened spots.


    And then, all but its runes were cracked, the Gravemaw let out one last ear-shattering bellow. Callam took his moment, leaping up to the air with his lit spear. "This stops now! Treacherous Spiral!" he screamed and spun his spear with mad speed as he plummeted down. The attack landed on the Gravemaw''s head with such force that it crashed the beast to the ground.


    The creature fell, the glowing runes extinguishing as it let out a low defeated groan. The team stood victorious, breathing hard but triumphant.


    "Now *that''s* how you take down a boss!" Callam exclaimed, resting his spear on his shoulder.


    "You mean, that''s how *we* take down a boss," Rurnyl corrected, smirking as she retrieved her arrows.


    "Whatever," Mariot said, brushing dirt off her armor. "Let''s just hope there''s a reward for this thing. That fight was brutal."


    Caineghis walked over to the Gravemaw''s remains, examining the glowing runes. "We should report this back to the guild. A monster like this showing up near Malaria is bad news."


    Mitsuzane sighed in relief, her tail flicking behind her. "Well, I''d say we earned that 1,500 gold coins."


    The team smiled, their camaraderie strengthened by another hard-won victory. But with the echoes of their laughter faded, Callam raised his spear, pointing to a deeper part of the cave. "Alright, Silver Stars, let''s keep going. Something tells me this adventure isn''t over yet.


    ¡°Move!¡± Callam ordered as the group dived out of the way as the Gravemaw surfaced, Callam rolling out of the way. As the monster came and rammed Mariot out of the sky.


    ¡°Sol d''l''uuuniloh!¡± Rurnyl yelled in her native language and immediately taking out a potion pouring over her eyes and arms. Seconds later she was outputting 55 arrows per second, pumping as many arrows into the Gravemaw the potion supercharged her senses.


    ¡°Popping the super abilities huh?¡­alright my turn.¡± Mariot replied, stabbing her own hand with her dagger and yelling. All while Callam and Caineghis watched since they don¡¯t have super abilities.


    ¡°Sp¨¹re das Zorn der Engelsklinge!¡±


    In her native tongue, and right after a transformation occurred she grew an additional wings, from two to four wings, her wingman increasing from 18 to 30. And her body growing from a mere 5¡¯1 to a 7¡¯5.


    ¡°Mariot throw me!¡± Callam ordered as the transformed Valkyren then used her incredible strength to then throw Callam directly at the Gravemaw, launching forward directly at the monster¡¯s face stabbing it in the eye making it wail and cover its face as Callam¡¯s spear was wedged into its flesh.


    ¡°Now!¡± Callam ordered.


    A moments later Mariot then spun her body around throwing as many feather blades at the Gravemaw in addition of slashing at it with her arm blades at 400 miles per hour since the transformation increased her speed, Runeyl doing the same as the potion wore off and her quiver running low on arrows.


    Caineghis then threw some poison potions and exploding potions using his crossbow while Mitsuzane pulled out her ultimate attack, the strongest attack in all of the party.


    ¡°Gravimagnus!¡± She shouted.


    In an instant she waved her arms throwing purplish like energy to the Gravemaw which slowly made the monster to be squished between gravity itself as the monster then was crushed by gravity. And thus the monster was destroyed.


    After the monster was defeated, Callam then retrieved his spear while Mitsuzane then flopped on the ground completely drained and tired, Mariot clenching her hand as she transformed back into her normal self, and Rurnyl screamed her heart out as she poured water on her eyes.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!¡± Rurnyl and Mariot screamed.


    Turns out using their super abilities has really nasty consequences after use since Mariot stabbed herself with her dagger, the knife completely going through her flesh hand. And Rurnyl basically poured chemicals on her eyes.


    Mitsuzane has a reasonable consequence since it drained all of her magic power and now she had fallen asleep.


    ¡°And quest completed, and now the difficult task, getting everyone back to the guild.¡± Callam said.


    ¡°Ah crud unfortunately, ahhh heaven¡¯s my foot!¡± Caineghis yelped, stubbing his toe on a sharp rock. Callam meanwhile strapped Mitsuzane to his back and wrapped a bandage around Mariot¡¯s hand again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be slick and pop that super ability.¡±


    ¡°I know shhh¡­it hurts as usual.¡± She replied clenching her bloodied fist.


    ¡°And once again apply pressure, and Rurnyl you good? It¡¯s been a while since you did that.¡± Callam asked, Rurnyl sticking her head up from the water.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Before she put it right back in.


    She was not okay. What she did was pour an entire potion of enhancement on her eyes, chemicals and frankly she had her head in a cave lake for minutes already.


    ¡°Yeahhh¡­this is why I don¡¯t cast magic on myself or drink potions.¡±


    ¡°And yet you¡¯re the alchemist.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the alchemist who refuses to drink his own potions and instead to throw them like some bombardier which I am.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to town.¡±


    ¡°Well alright then, now the worst part.¡± Marriot mumbled to herself, wrapping one last bandage on her hand.


    ¡°Walking?¡± Rurnyl replied who returned with a bandage on her eyes.


    ¡°It''s not the end of the world if you can still fly.¡± Callam replied bluntly.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s the worst part.¡± She replied with a clear irritated face on her.


    Frankly Mariot wasn¡¯t fond of taking the long way even though she flies faster than most average Valkyrens who usually fly at mere 50 miles per hour she goes 80 to a 100 she¡¯s complaining since Mitsuzane was their only way of instantaneous travel and since she used her strongest attack it was likely she¡¯s going to be out for the next day or two.


    Callam then sighed since he dealt with this issue of Mariot complaining about this same situation but since Mariot was technically the second strongest, Callam can¡¯t really complain on what she complains.


    ¡°Alright how about we just get home and I can deal with anything that is bothering you.¡± Callam complied.


    ¡°Tavern, Ironbrew.¡±


    Sigh ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re losing some money today Callam.¡± Runeyl chuckled as Caineghis helped Callam strap Mitsuzane onto his back.


    ¡°Ahhh, I will unfortunately that is inevitable as the leader of this fine party it is my sole duty to take care of all of the paperwork and needs of all you.¡± Callam replied as he handed a small healing potion to Runeyl as the group then turned back to the city where the guild is located. Galalank.


    After four arduous days of traveling, the party finally returned to Galalank. After getting a room at the local inn, Callam suggested they go to Mariot''s favorite tavern with the party, saving on expenses since it was just the two of them. Mitsuzane joined them but still recovering from the previous exertion of magic did not drink. Meanwhile, Caineghis stayed in the potions shop to replenish his bomb and potion stock, and Rurnyl was at the blacksmith restocking her arrows.


    At the tavern, Mariot nursed her usual mug of Ironbrew, relishing its strong flavor, while Callam skimmed through the latest newspaper. His brow furrowed as he stumbled upon a noteworthy article.


    "Hey, listen to this," Callam began. "We¡¯ve finally got news about that kingdom helping Elijah."


    Mariot, mid-swig, arched a skeptical eyebrow. "Really? I figured they''d cave and legalize guilds by now. Those elves are just too stuck-up for their own good." She set her empty mug down on the counter. "Server! Another drink!"


    "It''s a relief they''re getting help, though," Mitsuzane added gently. "That war sounded devastating. So many lives lost. any aid must be a blessing."


    Callam nodded and continued reading, but his train of thought was interrupted. "Ugh, this paper''s got a hole in it. Cheap print. Anyway. seems this new ally, the United States of America, is making waves in the Elijah Kingdom. They''re pushing back against. wait, here it is! The Queen might be considering legalizing guilds."


    Mariot sat up straight. "Sounds like an opportunity. Maybe we could snag a big contract there."


    Callam''s expression turned a shade grimmer. "One thing¡ªthey don''t exactly love humans."


    "Well, that sounds like a you problem," Mariot quipped, her tone as sharp as the edge of a training sword.


    Callam rolled his eyes. "Wow, thanks for your overwhelming sympathy, Mariot."


    "You''re welcome," she said, feigning sincerity.


    "I was being sarcastic!" he snapped.


    "What''s sarcastic?" Mariot asked, actually baffled.


    Mitsuzane grinned and patiently tried to explain. "When someone says the opposite of what they mean, like to be funny or mean something sharp.


    "Ohhh. yeah. No. I don''t," Mariot confessed with a roll of his shoulder. "Anyway, you think Elijah is the next stop in our kingdom-hopping odyssey?


    Callam threw up a hand in distress. "Perhaps. First, though, we''ve got a contract in Aetheris Spire.


    "Aetheris Spire? That''s my homeworld!" Mariot wings quivered at the thrill.


    "Yep. So enjoy your drink, because we¡¯ve got to head to Mount Falcon soon to catch the pegasus carriages to Zephyrael."


    "The floating continent?" Mitsuzane asked, her eyes wide with wonder.


    "That¡¯s the one," Callam confirmed.


    "Alright," Mariot said, raising her mug. "But I¡¯m getting one more drink."


    Callam sighed. "You owe me fifty gold coins after this."


    Mariot smirked. "Totally worth it."

 (Side Story) Chapter 23- Onwards to Zephyrael

    Mount Falcon, the Levithan Beanstalk, the Kingdom of Nethos


    Harvestfall the 22nd 1221


    September 22nd, 2021


    The realm of the Valkyrens was truly unique; the floating continent of Zephyrael was home to some of the strongest races on the planet, wielding magic unrivaled anywhere else.


    This extraordinary continent housed nine kingdoms. At its pinnacle stood Aetheris Spire, reaching a staggering 20,000 feet above the surface, tethered to the earth below by a colossal natural wonder known as the Leviathan Beanstalk. At the lowest point lay the shadowy kingdom of darkness and drows, Nethos.


    Between these extremes were the kingdoms of Sylvanwood, Noctharn, Umbradun, Aelarion, Arkaen, and Veroria. These lands were inhabited by a diverse array of species, including Valkyrens, drows, merfolk, dryads, dragonkin, bloodsuckers, shapeshifters, giants, and deviants. Each kingdom was connected by the Leviathan Beanstalk, the central artery of the continent and the primary route for travelers ascending or descending its many levels.


    However, the Silver Stars had no intention of traversing the arduous Leviathan Stairs within the massive stalk. Their goal was Aetheris Spire, and they aimed to get there as quickly as possible. This meant using the Pegasus carriages, the most efficient¡ªand luxurious¡ªmode of transportation to any specific level of Zephyrael. Unfortunately, the service was staffed by one of the most unpleasant and notoriously difficult races on the continent: the drows.


    The team made their trek to Mount Falcon, arriving at the edge of the Kingdom of Nethos, where the Pegasus carriages awaited.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t feel comfortable here,¡± Rurnyl admitted as Callam handed over the fee for their ride.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a problem with drows? Aren¡¯t dark elves and drows basically the same race?¡± Caineghis asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Hardly,¡± Callam interjected before Rurnyl could respond. ¡°This is Zephyrael, the land of the strongest species in the world. Drows are no exception¡ªthey¡¯re masters of the dark arts and rulers of the so-called ¡®Shadow Kingdom.¡¯¡± He paused, glancing at Rurnyl. ¡°Besides, drows are more grey-skinned, not dark like the elves.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the real deal between the dark elves and drows?¡± Caineghis pressed.


    Rurnyl adjusted her hood before answering. ¡°The drows hate us. It¡¯s a generational grudge they have against us.¡±


    ¡°Surely not all drows are that bad,¡± Mitsuzane said, trying to inject some optimism.


    ¡°Maybe, but they¡¯re rare,¡± Mariot replied, shrugging. Without another word, she took off into the sky.


    ¡°Flarking prideful Valkyrens and their egos,¡± Caineghis muttered as he watched her disappear.


    ¡°It¡¯s only going to get worse as we go higher,¡± Callam warned as the team climbed into the carriage.


    And it indeed did. After an hour of travel, they encountered the infuriating quirks of Zephyrael¡¯s caste-like systems. Not only did they have to pay the initial fee to the drows, but midway to their destination, they had to switch carriages. Dark Pegasi, it turned out, weren¡¯t permitted to pass into higher realms. Valkyrens, in their arrogance, demanded pristine White Pegasi for their skies. This meant Callam had to pay another fee¡ªdouble the original amount¡ªjust to reach Aetheris Spire. Adding insult to injury, the second leg of the journey covered half the distance of the first. By the time they arrived, Callam had shelled out 50 gold coins just for the entrance fee.


    But 30 minutes later they arrived at Aetheris Spire. But since this was the first time the team visited the floating kingdom, they were surprised by how white and rich-looking everyone was and they landed in Hayfal, the port city and the central trading hub for the kingdom itself. Other than the capital, it was the most diverse place in the kingdom, but the place still was overflowing with Valkyrens.


    ¡°Hey Landtard, watch where you are going!¡± One Valkyren yelled at Callam who in question was 5 inches away from the wing of said Valkyrens.


    ¡°So many flarking uptight Valkyrens.¡± Caineghis commented as Mariot arrived.


    ¡°I apologise for my voidspawn species; most of us are prideful.¡±


    ¡°I can see that, and this is why this is the last place I want to be,¡± Callam commented before he reached into his bag for the contract they needed to complete.


    ¡°So what¡¯s our contract?¡± Rurnyl asked before a loud yell interrupted them, and said yell made Mariot pause since she knew who that was.


    Her brother. Marlon.


    ¡°Schei?schlampe! Mariot you lard!¡±


    Within a few moments, Marlon along with his own adventurer team named the Unstoppable Valkyrens landed. A team of all male Valkyrens who only work under the Valkyren government by contract, and so called strongest adventurers of all the realms.


    And after they landed, Mariot didn¡¯t say a word and her face smouldered with a dead gaze that shocked the rest of her teammates.


    ¡°Brother.¡± She replied with a dead expression on her face.


    ¡°Well fancy seeing you here, slut.¡± Marlon insulted her.


    ¡°That¡¯s rude.¡± Callam defended Mariot before the tall Valkyren stood in his face.


    ¡°And she deserves to be called that, land dweller, and what are you to say about my opinion that is correct in every way,¡±


    ¡°And how so?¡±


    ¡°Callam don¡¯t,¡± Mariot replied, warning Callam, her face dead in the water.


    "Oh, please, Mariot, you guys remember what we did a few years back?¡± Marlon asked his team, who laughed and chuckled.


    ¡°I was wanting more for that.¡±


    Within a few seconds, the rest of the team realized what these guys did, judging from their aroused expressions. And the two guys on the team got mad.


    ¡°You sick flark,¡± Caineghis told them.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Oh no, we¡¯re not ashamed of that; we enjoyed it. Women are weak anyway and they deserve to be punished accordingly.¡±


    ¡°You guys are sick,¡± Callam added as Mariot stood there all quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal here, land dweller; you should be aware that we Valkyrens pride in everything we do, especially regarding our sexual lifestyles,¡± Marlon said before one of his teammates groped Mitsuzane.


    Mitsuzane tried to fight back, but not before the wizard of his team used magic to nullify her magic and then restrain her.


    ¡°I suggest you back off,¡± Callam threatened.


    "Oh, a threat, how exciting, but you are a land dweller, S-class team; your team rank is irrelevant here, weakling,¡± Marlon told him, shoving him on the ground with such great force it knocked him into some crates 30 feet away.


    ¡°Come on guys, I believe the mayor has a contract for us, unlike these land dwellers.


    ¡°Your brother is misogynistic,¡± Caineghis commented as the Unstoppable Valkyrens left.


    ¡°He is and he¡¯s like that since he¡¯s buds with the prince and yes, I did lose my virginity to those creeps. His arrogance is unmatched even by regular Valkyren standards.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible,¡± Rurnyl replied, taking off her hood.


    ¡°But what was that magic? He disabled my magic so easily, and your brother is vile.¡± Mitsuzane asked, rubbing her chest over the spontaneous sexual assault she just felt.


    ¡°Magic here is powerful, and yeah, they are.¡±


    Shortly after, Callam climbed out of the crushed pile of crates he was shoved into and rubbed his head.


    ¡°Ugh, that hurt,¡± Callam grunted, looking towards the sky, and other people looked at him strangely. ¡°Your brother is a villain.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the reason why I joined the team.¡±


    ¡°So you can get away from your brother?¡± Rurnyl asked.


    The team collectively agreed that Mariot¡¯s brother was a bad person on all accounts, but they could not stop. They needed to complete a contract that would cost them 50 emerald coins¡ªa high amount of money since emerald coins were rare and expensive on the ground floor. 50 of them could make them loaded for an entire month. But to the Valkyrens, emerald coins were their common currency so it''s not that much value here.


    Flipping open his satchel, Callam read the contract; it stated that they were to locate somebody¡¯s pet; a low middle-class Valkyren child had contracted them, using all of his spare cash to do so.


    ¡°And we are to find a child¡¯s pet.¡±


    ¡°Are you flarking serious right now? That¡¯s the contract?¡± Caineghis complained, snatching the paper out of Callam¡¯s hand to take a closer look.


    ¡°Did we get scammed?!¡± Caineghis yelled in outrage.


    ¡°No, and no, I met with the child a few months back; little one made the hassle of coming all the way down to the surface for help, I may add,¡± Callam replied.


    ¡°I assume you don¡¯t have a fondness for children," Mitsuzane asked Caineghis, who looked at her dead in the eyes.


    ¡°Children are demons inside those little bodies of theirs.¡±


    ¡°For context, when this nosedrooler was 17, some child stole his satchel full of cash.¡± Callam explained that Caineghis had gone on a rant.


    ¡°Flark them, children; they are demons incarnate; they stole my money and then after that I got dumped by my girlfriend because I didn¡¯t have money on my date.¡±


    ¡°Well, that explains it,¡± Mariot adds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you.¡± Rurnyl quipped.


    ¡°So we all agree that children should be burnt at the stake?¡± Caineghis asked, making Callam and the girls look at him.


    ¡°No, what in the devil¡¯s is wrong with you? We''re not monsters.¡± Callam replied, dismissing his friend¡¯s whole vendetta against children.


    With the argument out of the way, the team headed towards a small village right outside the city they were in, the small village of Necos yet despite being on the outskirts of a large city that was Hayfal, this small village was akin to a town since every building looked decent.


    ¡°So even in the poorest areas, the Valkyrens are always rich like those tatwackers that are the nobility.¡± Caineghis ranted looking at the child¡¯s house, which looked like a regular log cabin home despite its entire structure being made from wood rare on the ground floor.


    ¡°This is a poor man¡¯s house.¡± Mariot pointed out.


    ¡°And we¡¯re about to solve a child¡¯s problem so be quiet,¡± Callam replied, knocking on the door and soon after a small Valkyren with tiny wings opened the door.


    ¡°He¡¯s here mama!¡± The child cried out and shortly thereafter the mom came forward with a young Valkyren no older than 29 years. Her name was Mayla Lanailo.


    ¡°Oh thank goodness, Lalnar has been worried sick about his pet.¡±


    ¡°No worries ma¡¯am but according to the contract, we are to find a pet Landshark?¡± Callam asked, making Rurnyl confused.


    ¡°Landshark?¡± Runeyl asked since she had no idea what a Landshark was.


    ¡°Yes Rurnyl those things are real, they all reside in the Umbradun kingdom,¡± Mariot answered.


    ¡°And my son lost his Landshark. I think he lost him around the Baraos River just a few kilometres away here.¡±


    ¡°Alright and is there any chance what is the name of this landshark?¡±


    ¡°Jeffolo.¡±


    ¡°Right, we¡¯ll return once we have him.¡±


    ¡°Oh thank you,¡± she replied.


    Signing the quest in action, the team then headed over to the river and typical of most water sources in Aetheris Spire there was no water in the actual river, it was just all filled with puffy water that appeared to look like clouds.


    The sheer sight was confusing.


    ¡°So explain to me what a landshark looks like?¡± Rurnyl asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shark with legs, a common pet around here,¡± Mariot explained. ¡°Stubby legs, fin, tail, reminiscent of a shark, sharp teeth and acts like a common wolf pupper. That¡¯s a landshark.¡± Mariot explained.


    ¡°I¡¯m so confused.¡± Rurnyl replied.


    ¡°You should be,¡± Callam adds. ¡°Nothing makes sense here.¡±


    Callam was correct in that statement after Caineghis tried to drink the cloud water only for it to taste like pure oxygen.


    ¡°Cough, blah, what the flark was that?¡± Caineghis exclaimed.


    ¡°The taste of cloud water,¡± Mariot added, and as Caineghis was brushing off his tongue on whatever water he just tasted, Mitsuzane was attempting to do a location spell using the magic book that was given to her by her master to properly cast the spell. Since she never cast it before.


    ¡°So the chant is by winds that whisper, the earth that guides, through veil and shadow where truth hides. Reveal the path, light the way, beacon bright, no step shall stray.¡± She read before moving to the instructions on how to gesture the spell correctly.


    ¡°The caster holds their hands out, palms facing each other as if cupping an invisible orb. They rotate their wrists in a circular motion, creating an ethereal glow between their hands. When the chant is complete, the glow expands outward into a pulse of light that flows in the direction of the target or forms a luminous trail to follow. Seems simple enough.¡±


    ¡°You have an instruction book for your spells?¡± Caineghis asked.


    ¡°Yes, how else do I learn about new spells? Alright, here I go... By winds that whisper, the earth that guides, Through veil and shadow, where truth hides. Reveal the path, light the way, beacon bright, no step shall stray.¡± She read out loud.


    She held her hands out as instructed, palms facing each other and cupping an invisible object. Then she rotated her wrists in a circular motion. Her hands created a distinct glow.


    Soon a pulse of light expanded outward, a beacon of light then pointing in the direction of where they needed to locate the Landshark, and the light led toward the east. Following the light, the group ended up in a lake full of landshark.


    ¡°Are you flarking serious?! Which one are we looking for?!¡±


    ¡°Keep it down, Caine, I¡¯m looking at the picture,¡± Callam said, looking at the picture the Ms Lalnar gave them¡ªa picture of Jeffolo, who distinctly had a red collar and he had white skin since Jeffolo was a rare albino Landshark.


    Yet finding this flarking shark was difficult since there were tonnes of land sharks in the water since land sharks are freshwater creatures.


    ¡°So any ideas on how we find this shark?¡± Rurnyl asked.


    ¡°Magic? I mean, the light is still here,¡± Mariot added.


    ¡°The location spell only makes the location not specifically finding a specific person,¡± Mitsuzane explained.


    ¡°So we can¡¯t solve the problem by our wizard great. Time to whip it out.¡±


    ¡°Your mating stick?¡± Callam jokingly answered.


    ¡°NO! The flark is wrong with you, of course not,¡± Caineghis snapped at him as he pulled out one of his potions and tossed it in the lake.


    What Caineghis threw in the lake was a simple inversion colorization potion which simply swaps colours with anything in its cast range. And out of all the regular grey and blue landsharks swimming all of them turned red and white; soon thereafter, Jeffalo showed up swimming towards them like this was a game.


    "Well, there is our shark; problem solved. Now can we be done here?¡± Caineghis asked.


    "Yes, Caine, we can,¡± Callam replied, picking up the Landshark, who licked his face like a real canine.


    ¡°So what¡¯s after this?¡± Rurnyl asked.


    ¡°The elves,¡± Callam answered


    ¡°They gave in already?¡±


    Their next destination was Elijah since news broke that the elves finally lifted their adventurer ban after over a year of the war that they were fighting. With an opportunity in sight, the Silver Stars can finally make a name for themselves other than being that unknown S-class team. And prove themselves that they are a capable team

 (SIDE) Chapter 24 - The Path to the Elves

    The Elijahian Kingdom,


    228 miles from the capital outskirts of the capital bordering the Beglair Kingdom.


    October 4th, 2021.


    A week had passed since the ban on adventurers was lifted, allowing the Silver Stars to venture into the once-isolated kingdom of Elijah. During the ban, negative sentiment had brewed against the elves, with many viewing them as arrogant and insular, believing they could handle everything on their own. The adventurer community harboured resentment, as the elves had effectively outlawed an entire profession from entering their borders.


    Despite the newfound freedom to enter, many adventurer groups chose to stay away. The kingdom offered few facilities for adventurers, and the ongoing war was enough to deter most from getting involved. However, the Silver Stars pressed on¡ªCallam had spotted a lucrative contract he couldn¡¯t resist. Now, the team stood at the border between Elijah and Beglair, facing an old, broken sign that simply read, ¡°Welcome to Elijah Kingdom.¡±


    "Well, here we are," Callam announced to his team.


    Caineghis was the first to grumble. "Seriously? We travelled all this way just to see a depressing sign. Talk about being anticlimactic... What''s the contact even about anyway?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to it, Cain... And can you stop complaining for once?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Caineghis replied.


    ¡°As expected from the grumpy beastman,¡± Rurnyl added, arms crossed.


    "I can''t believe we had to rescue a fucking landshark," Caineghis grumbled. "What the hell are those things anyway? Aren''t they supposed to be in oceans, not lakes?"


    "That''s how Landsharks work, Caineghis. Cheer up," Mitsuzane said.


    "Don''t even bother, Mitsi," Mariot chimed in. "Caineghis always wakes up on the wrong side of the bed.¡±


    "This whole idea of Landsharks is stupid," Caineghis muttered. "Whatever¡­ So what''s really going on today? And please, tell me it doesn''t involve children."


    "Your vendetta against kids is going to get you killed someday," Callam said with a smirk. "But you''ll be glad to know this job has nothing to do with it. We''re heading to Castle Banshlier. The details are a bit unclear, but it involves dealing with soldiers or something along those lines."


    "You flark."


    "Flackass."


    "Enough," Mariot cut in. "Callam, where and how far is the castle?"


    "About 120 kilometres east." Callam replied.


    "Tch. Too far for me to fly to," Mariot scoffed, shrugging.


    "And too far for me to portal us there," Mitsuzane added.


    That left them with only one option¡ªtravelling on foot. It would take around two days to reach the castle, which wasn''t a problem, just a test of patience. But Callam knew that aside from him and Mitsuzane, the rest of the team had gotten too comfortable with portals. So it would only make sense that trekking their way would do them some good. Physically at least.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I splashed extra on camp supplies,¡± Callam said.


    ¡°Oh, is that why you took out part of my allowance?¡± Mariot added, ¡°You prick¡­ But I can''t argue with that. Who¡¯s doing the cooking?¡±


    "Who else but me?" Caineghis replied. It was no surprise¡ªafter all, his training as an alchemist included learning to prepare food.


    ¡°Oh great¡­ Just great.¡±


    ¡°You packed nuts or what?¡± Mitsuzane asked, her squirrel appetite flaring up.


    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡±


    ¡°Can we just get going, please?¡± Said Rurnyl, her patience for the group running dry.


    Without another word, the team pressed on, trekking through an endless forest where the sea of trees stretched as far as the eye could see. It was no wonder Elijah wasn¡¯t a popular destination for adventurers. The kingdom lacked the basic facilities to accommodate them¡ªno preset campsites or anything. Just them and the wildlife. But regardless, Mitsuzane still managed to find her silver lining in the abundance of nuts scattered along the forest floor.


    ¡°So, any idea what to expect?¡± Mariot asked, breaking the silence.


    ¡°I heard the so-called Americans are coming,¡± Callam replied.


    The mention of the Americans piqued everyone¡¯s interest. Information about them was sparse, mostly because Elijah wasn¡¯t a place adventurers frequented. And even though Elijah was technically an open country, the war raging within its borders made reliable information hard to come by.


    What little they did know about the Americans bordered on rumour. Despite being a nation of only humans, they were said to possess technology that rivalled¡ªor even surpassed¡ªthe dwarves. Such a claim was met with zero proof. The dwarves were widely regarded as the technological pioneers. Their ingenuity had even propelled the Beglairans to the top in terms of technology.


    Even the kingdoms of Zephyrael held their dwarven counterparts in high regard, as they did with their inventions: their electricity, their science, their airships decorating the skies above¡ªall advancements that had kept the world moving forward. To suggest, let alone imagine, that humans, or any race, could outdo them was not only ridiculous but also an insult to their contributions and pride.


    ¡°The rumours say these Americans possess steel ships and iron turtles. Are we really going to find out if that¡¯s true?¡± Rurnyl asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    Callam shrugged. ¡°Who knows? This is Elijah, after all. Guess we''re just going to find out.¡±


    As if on cue, a sudden roar sound filled the air, prompting them to instinctively look up, catching a fleeting glimpse of what appeared to be a metal dragon streaking across the sky. And despite it only happening in mere seconds, both Mitsuzane and Caineghis¡¯ senses started to flare up.


    ¡°What in the world was that?¡± Mariot muttered, still staring at the sky; her attention quickly diverted to Mitsuzane. ¡°That smell¡­ It''s awful,¡± she complained, her nose wrinkled as she tried to block out the stench. As a part-squirrel beastkin, her heightened sense of smell made it unbearable.


    If Mitsuzane was struggling, Caineghis had it even worse, as he was a full beastman himself. And evidently, his census fell short of Mitsuzane¡¯s.


    ¡°Damn fucking horrible!¡± Caineghis remarked, covering his nose.


    ¡°So, the Americans really do have some kind of metal dragon,¡± Mariot said, her voice a mix of disbelief and annoyance. ¡°And it looked like it went faster than I could ever fly... That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Mariot prided herself on being an exceptional Valkyren. She was faster than most of her kind and even some dragons. To see a metal contraption not only fly but outpace her so easily bruised her pride.


    ¡°Sons of larking¡ªhow the hell are they able to do that?!¡± she shouted, as the idea that anything, especially a ¡®metal dragon,¡¯ could outfly her was a reality she couldn¡¯t accept.


    ¡°Alright people, let¡¯s get moving,¡± Callam said, rubbing his temple. ¡°All this complaining is giving me a headache.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s justified,¡± Caineghis muttered, still bothered by the lingering smell.


    The team pressed forward, winding through the dense forest until they reached an area filled with ancient rock formations. But looming ahead was a massive Forest Barrabear: A towering 12-foot creature that had evolved to the enchanted woods¡ªdecades of inhaling the natural magic in the forest¡ªmutated it into something far more dangerous than a normal bear. Unlike typical wildlife, Barrabears were classified as an A+ threat, not only because of their sheer power but also due to their ability to wield magic, much like Mitsuzane herself.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Guess we''re fighting this one out!¡± Mariot proudly announces to the group, pulling out her dual daggers.


    ¡°A Barrabear.¡± Runeyl added, as she pulled out her bow.


    ¡°Caineghis, what does Barrabears taste like?¡± Callam asked, glancing at Caineghis; Who provided an explanation:


    ¡°Well if you want to know, it''s kinda a mix of pork and venison,¡± Caineghis began ever so casually. ¡°The meat is a rich, dark, red colour with a slight sweet taste to it that can vary depending on their diet: If they live off berries, then you''re looking at some quality meat. But on the contrary, if they live off fish, you''re basically eating the same product that looks like meat but opposite of that taste. In most cases it''s similar tasting to salmon.¡± Caineghis adds from personal experience ¡°But regardless, these Barrabears are very nutritious, especially for mages since they can replenish their mana stores by simply consuming them.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a fifty-fifty chance that we¡¯ll be eating good or we will be eating rebranded fish.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the fucking point, it''s either going to be shit or damn good.¡± Caineghis replied, as the two ducked from the Barrabear charging its attack, the magical blast splintering the large tree behind them. Clearly, it did not fancy their shit talk


    ¡°RAAH, RAWAH, RAWAH, RAWAH!¡± The Barrabear growled once more.


    ¡°Translation: I don¡¯t think this bear is happy of you two talking culinary about him.¡± Mitsuzane said, as she casted her trusted shield spell, yelling it out, striking her hands forward. ¡°Aegisthar!¡±


    With perfect timing on their side, the shield appeared with a glow. Its manifestation matches the bear¡¯s charge, allowing for Runeyl, witnessing it disoriented by the impact, to shoot a well placed arrow shot that, however, proves ineffective at the bear.


    ¡°Crap, I need my magic arrows-¡± She muttered, but was immediately cut off guard as her and the rest of the group was violently swiped by the bear, sending them tumbling into the ground, piercing through Mitsuzane¡¯s shield, with some of Caineghis¡¯ potions shattering on impact.


    ¡°Dammit! My potions!¡± Caineghis cursed, the liquids soiling the fertile earth.


    ¡°Dammit! C''mon people, focus!¡± Callam exclaimed, parrying an attack from the Barrabear with his double bladed spear, spinning it rapidly to then deflect a magical blast from the bear.


    ¡°Hmph¡­. This bear ain¡¯t smacking me into the ground without a fight!¡± Mariot snarled, as she leapt into the air, gaining momentum for an attack, her blades striking deep into the bear¡¯s back upon landing.


    ¡°RAHHHHHH!!!¡± The Barrabear roared in deafening pain, Mariot holding onto her daggers for dear life, as it tried to shake her off.


    ¡°Mariot¡¯s got it down!!¡± Callam yelled, before jumping over a thrown log, charging toward the bear.


    ¡°This thing is a feisty one!¡± Said Mariot, still dangling around on the bear¡¯s back.


    Mitsuzane sprang to her feet, cracking her neck as she used her long, semi-prehensile tail to propel herself into the air. Mid-flight, she began to cast a spell, her wrists extended forward.


    ¡°Vorl ¡ª push forth the fury, Astra ¡ª burst with starry sound, Rattle the heavens and crack the earth, Raucous Gale, break them down! Vorlastra!¡±


    A powerful shockwave of sound erupted, creating a sonic boom that disoriented and damaged the Barrabear. The shockwaves shattered nearby trees, and the rest of the team recoiled, covering their ears.


    ¡°Punching a hole!¡± Runeyl called out, shooting a fire arrow that struck the Barrabear, setting its fur ablaze.


    ¡°Caine, what are you doing? Do something!¡± Callam shouted, deflecting another swipe from the bear and striking back.


    ¡°That thing shattered my bottles, hold on for a second!¡± Caineghis yelled, pulling out his crossbow. ¡°Now I have to fight conventionally!¡± Exposed and vulnerable, he quickly dove aside to avoid another of the Barrabear¡¯s magical spears.


    ¡°Crap, I can¡¯t return fire! Give me some time to set up!¡±


    ¡°Do something to distract it!¡± Mariot shouted, clinging to the bear¡¯s back as she stabbed it repeatedly. Her grip finally gave way, and the bear flung her off, unable to stop her rough tumble.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Ice arrow away!¡±


    ¡­


    The battle raged on, but about 2 kilometers away, a U.S. armored company rumbled into the forest, the ground shaking beneath their tracks. Leading the formation was Captain Ty Wheeler of Hawk Eyes company, United States Marine Corps. He glanced down at his watch, the digital display reading "1600." He knew it was nearly time to wrap up their reconnaissance mission.


    ¡°Recon¡¯s almost over, boys.¡± Wheeler announced as he looked down into his commander¡¯s hatch.


    ¡°Thank fucking Christ, man,¡± McBird was the first to rejoice over the tank¡¯s intercom, as having to maneuver a seventy ton war machine for hours in an awkward sitting position wasn''t exactly his love-life.


    ¡°Aye, at least we did something out here... If you can even call mowing down wildlife with the coax and the fifty a ¡®mission contribution,¡¯¡± another crew member chimed in.


    ¡°Can we just get to the castle already?¡± someone else piped up into the conversation.


    ¡°We will. Just be patient,¡± Wheeler replied. But as the conversation faded, something caught his eye in the distance. ¡°Huh¡­¡± He squinted, trying to make sense of what was ahead.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Asked Private Bruiser, the loader, his voice tinged with curiosity, as he overheard Wheeler¡¯s muttered words.


    ¡°Hand me the binoculars will ya,¡± Wheeler ordered. Without hesitation, Bruiser¡¯s hands emerged, handing the Captain the military-grade item.


    ¡°Driver, halt.¡± Wheeler commanded.


    The entire line of vehicles came to a stop. The tension grew uneasy over them as Wheeler raised the binoculars, scanning the path ahead, attempting to get a good look of what he had seen.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, what in the¡­¡± he muttered, his eyes finally laying sight of what''s happening.


    ¡°That thing is like, 12-feet tall,¡± One of the tank commander¡¯s voices crackled over the radio. ¡°And who-... What is that thing?¡±


    Through the lenses, Wheeler saw it too¡ªa woman with angelic-like wings, launching herself into the air in mere seconds before diving back down, followed by the bear¡¯s growling scream. Just by those observations alone, they came to realise that they drove right into a fight.


    ¡°I''m not the only one seeing this, right?¡±


    ¡°Appears to be an angel of sorts, sir.¡± Another commander replied.


    ¡°Well, I''ll be damned,¡± Wheeler remarked.


    The rest of Hawk Eyes company watched in stunned silence as the winged woman clung to the bear¡¯s back, her body tossed around violently. It wasn''t until then that they only realised the daggers embedded deep into it.


    ¡°Holy shit! She''s tearing that thing a new asshole!¡± Their brawl match now turning into a stabbing mayhem for the bear.


    It wasn''t long till they started to see several more figures emerging from the forest, joining the fight. One of them, a young, white looking man wielding a double-bladed spear, moved smoothly, dodging the bear¡¯s powerful swings. Blood now smeared and soaking in its fur.


    Right after, they were greeted by an individual with features strikingly similar to Marvel¡¯s Squirrel Girl, but this seemingly had magic on their side.


    Watching from inside of one of several M1A2 Abrams, its 21-year-old gunner glared at the sight display, slowly connecting the dots at what he was looking at. ¡°Is that fucking Squirrel Girl?!¡±


    ¡°The hell? Like from the Marvel franchise?¡± Their commander said.


    ¡°Yup..¡±


    The fight continued on, as the acclaimed Marvel-like character bounced into the air using her tail, releasing a magical air blast that recoiled the wounded bear into the ground. Moments later, they see a black woman¡ªan elf¡ªshoot her bow at the bear, before back handing off the tree she was perched on as it toppled down.


    Finally they saw the final member of the group, a furry, equipped with what appeared to be a hybrid between a crossbow and a grenade launcher.


    ¡°A fucking furry now!? I knew this place was bad news!¡± Said McBird.


    "Should we..." Wheeler''s gunner finally broke the silence.


    "Do something? Yeah. I kinda want to see their faces after a sabot dart tears through that thing in seconds," Wheeler grinned.


    "You don''t have to say that again," Bruiser added, already preparing for what would likely be the most one-sided battle they''d ever experience.


    "Fantastic! It''s a stretch, but we can totally rock it!"


    "You guys are not funny with those Fantastic Four jokes," McBird cut in over the comms. "That hero team hasn''t been relevant since 2005, and the 2015 movie sucked! That ''say that again'' line wasn''t funny!"


    ¡°Shut it McBird¡­¡± Wheeler hissed, before quickly switching his frequency comms to unit-wide. ¡°Stay in formation fellas. I got that thing zero¡¯d in.¡±


    The gunner straightens up, hands on the yoke and trigger, his eyes glued onto the gunner''s sight displaying their animal target in thermal imaging. Only thing left is those impending sequences of orders from Wheeler.


    ¡°GUNNER, HEAT¡­ GRIZZLY!¡±


    ¡°IDENTIFIED!... RANGE¡­ 250!


    ¡°FIRE!¡±


    ¡°ON THE WAY!¡±


    The Silver Stars were ragdolled across the ground, visibly shocked at how much punishment the Barrabear could take. As they regrouped, Mitsuzane began channeling her magic to analyze the bear¡¯s mana reserves ¡ª until...


    ¡°Okay so, it has-¡±


    BOOM!


    The thunderous roar of the 120mm cannon firing its high explosive armour piercing round rippled through the air, a sound far louder than Mitsuzane¡¯s sonic boom magic. In an instant, the Barrabear exploded, the shockwave flinging the Silver Stars, again, several feet back to the ground, the blood and pieces of their enemy scattered. As they lay sprawled on the dirt, dazed and disoriented, they saw the unbelievable sight in the distance¡ªthe metal turtles.


    ¡°What the hell was that!?¡± Caineghis exclaimed, registering what had just happened as he smelled of animal flesh and iron. So did the rest of the group as well.


    ¡°My-... My wings! There¡¯s blood all over it!¡± Mariot yelled in outrage and shock.


    ¡°Well, that''s certainly a development.¡± Mitsuzane remarked as she and the rest of the team quickly recovered. Runeyl however, snapped her attention to where the unexpected miracle came from.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Runeyl¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°The Americans it seems.¡± Callam said, stepping forward in front of the group. ¡°Hopefully it''s actually them¡­¡±


    From just feet away, the group took in the details of the metal turtles before them. Each bore a long, pole-like contraption at the front¡ªundoubtedly a cannon, resembling the dwarves¡¯ gun carriages.Yet, despite the similarities, it didn¡¯t have any wheels. With more questions than answers becoming their predicament, the metal turtles began to move in their direction, prompting Callam to take a defensive stance.


    "Are you the so-called ''Americans?''" Callam''s voice echoed as he cautiously approached whatever this may be¡ªiron turtle or not. But for a moment, his eyes shifted to someone else: a clean-shaven man peering from atop, his head mostly shrouded in what appeared to be a greenish hood.


    ¡°You heard of us?¡± The man replied back.


    "News travels fast around here,¡± He replied, looking back at the mangled corpse of the bear. ¡°But you didn''t have to shoot it, you fucks! I was just about to cook him!¡± He growled.


    ¡°Who does he think he''s talking to?...¡± Bruiser''s voice came over.


    The situation grew tense as both men stared at each other in silence for what felt like an eternity, only for it to be broken by Callam.


    ¡°Hm, not bad of a shot, Mr. American. Thought you guys were just gonna kill us too.¡±


    ¡°Well, we ain''t the bad guys around here, and we figured you and your friends needed some assistance.¡± Wheeler explained. ¡°Anyways, care for an introduction?¡±


    Callam nodded, clearing his throat. "The name''s Callam Lancaster, leader of this heroic team¡ªthe Silver Stars!" He began. ¡°Over there is my buddy Caineghis the alchemist.¡± He pointed at the beastman, still in awe at the Abrams.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Caineghis greeted, glancing at Wheeler.


    ¡°The assassin, Mariot Sartre, a Valkyren.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She grunted, nodding at Wheeler.


    ¡°My archer, Rurnyl Midira, a dark elf.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this is safe?¡± Mariot whispered to Mitsuzan.


    ¡°And my trusty supportive mage, Mitsuzan Ryla.¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± Completely disregarding any of Mariot¡¯s concerns.


    Turning from the introductions, Wheeler spoke back to his crew.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re talking to fantasy adventurers¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°Yeah, no shit,¡± McBird responded.


    ¡°So what''s the plan now?¡± Bruiser asked. To which was met by a silent Wheeler on the other end, letting their new friends have the floor. But it wasn''t long till the topic was swayed elsewhere.


    "Say, do you happen to know of a castle? We''re trying to reach it¡ªCastle Banshlier," Callam asked. "We have a contract waiting for us there."


    Wheeler perked up: Castle Banshlier, the name clicked, and so did his luck. But if these so-called heroes had a mission there and his bosses were, coincidentally, there too, what exactly were they planning to do in the first place?


    But at the same time, he knew full well that he was bound to file an incident report on what had just transpired¡ªall while assisting their newfound hero friends. But h